Archive of Our Own

Chapter Text

Emi sighed heavily.

In one hand was her phone, in the other a letter. She wasn’t sure which one she dreaded more.

Emi stood in the hallway outside the door to her apartment, which she hadn’t entered in more than a month. The reason for that was quite a good one, if she had to argue her case. But she couldn’t exactly explain to her landlord that “I went to another world, the world I’m originally from, and was forced to stage a battle against demons in order to keep my daughter safe”.

What a world that would be.

But she had to say something. Peaking out from the envelope in her hand was a piece of paper, on the top of which was written “Late Payment - Notice”. Emi supposed she ought to consider herself fortunate that she returned in time to only receive one notice. Below the top line was her landlord’s phone number; the number currently typed into her phone. Her thumb hovered over the call button.

She took a deep breath, and pressed call.

“...Hello? Yes. This is Yusa Emi. Yes. I received your notice. I’m very, very sorry for my late payment…Ah, there was an emergency with my father. He was…No, I appreciate your concern, he’s all right now. But I apologize for not informing you that I was going to be late. I was…in a place where I had little to no reception. Yes. I’ll make sure to make the payment right away. Yes. Thank you for understanding. I’m truly grateful. Ah…Yes. Thank you. No, it won’t happen again. Thank you. Goodbye.”

Emi let out a groan as soon as the call finished, and leant forward until her forehead hit her door. That went a lot better than expected. At least she didn’t have to worry about being evicted now…

“Emilia?”

Emi looked up and pushed herself away from the door. She gave a tired smile to her father, Nord Justina, coming down the hallway.

“Everything all right?”

“Yeah, everything’s fine. Just taking care of a couple of things…”

“Where’s Alas=Ramus?”

Emi tapped her temple. “Sleeping. She should be fine for a few more hours.”

Nord nodded, then yawned. Emi didn’t blame him. It was currently ten at night, the day they had returned from their ordeal in Ente Isla. So much had happened, so much had been revealed. By all rights, she should have been ready to collapse from exhaustion. Yet she felt nowhere near ready to sleep.

She could still not believe that Nord was there, in her apartment. Her father, whom she had been missing since the church took her from him. Many nights had she imagined and hoped that by some miracle, she would reunite with him, and many days had she imagined the joy she’d feel, the tears she'd spill. But unlike her dreams, she felt like a cork had embedded itself in her chest. Allowing all the emotions to accumulate in that one spot. It felt a bit suffocating, but beneath all that pressure, she also felt solace. If only she knew how to unleash all those thoughts and feelings, however…and unlike her swirling mind, she just stared at Nord and smiled.

“If you want, you can take my bed. I'll sleep on the couch.”

Nord shook his head gently, “It's your house Emilia. What kind of father would have his daughter sleep on a couch in her own house?”

Emi looked down, too tired to argue. She turned the key in her lock and gingerly opened the door.

For a place that hadn’t been inhabited for over a month, it didn’t smell nearly as musty as she thought. She flicked on the lights as she entered, gazing around. She was supremely grateful she’d neatened the place before she left, so that her father wasn’t coming home to a messy household. All in all, it just looked a little dusty.

She gave a sidelong glance to the refrigerator, and worry entered her gut once again.

I didn’t go grocery shopping before I left because I knew I’d be away a while, but…

A quick stop at the nearest conbini would be the best option. If they arrive at the right moment, the conbini should be starting with the end-of-day sales around this hour. Or maybe she should prepare curry rice. It was quick and easy to prepare. But what would she get for Alas=Ramus? Or should they go out and have ramen?

“Emilia.”

A hand on her shoulder brought her out of her thoughts. She turned to her father, who took the phone from her hand and smiled. “How about a little take-out?”

***

To their luck, the restaurant wasn’t very busy. Emi had quickly ordered a mix menu for her and Nord and a child menu for Alas=Ramus and Acies=Ara— with the latter complaining about the little amount of food she got. Both Sephira had emerged at the prospect of food, and Acies chattered with far too much energy for midnight at a sleepy Alas=Ramus, who nevertheless giggled at Acies’s antics.

Emi had noticed a child glancing at them in amazement. One thing that would never change for a child, wherever they were, was their curiosity.

They waited patiently at the entrance until their number was called, and Emi took the bag with their dinner order. After a polite ‘thank you’, Emi glanced outside at the sky. The gray clouds made her wonder if it was going to rain later, but so far, there had been no need for an umbrella.

“This is one of my favourite restaurants,” Emi told her father, “It’s close to where I live, the prices are reasonable, and I love their menu options.”

“We love it too!” Acies exclaimed excitedly. “We’ve been to this chain loads of times, haven’t we, Pop?”

“Acies!” Nord said sharply, but the rice was cooked.

Emi stared, eyes widened at her comment.

“You’ve…been here before?”

Nord looked startled at her tone. Even Acies seemed to realize she’d yet again spoken out of turn. Something slid into place, and an apology rose to Nord’s lips.

Emi spoke before he could say it. “Papa, how long have you been in Japan?”

Nord paused in his pace, “I’m sorry, we arrived in Japan some time ago, Acies and I. Lailah said it wasn’t safe in Ente Isla and with the church taking you away… To make sure they would not discover Acies’ existence and for the church or Heaven to not try to blackmail you through me…”

“She knew?”

Nord nodded slowly, “Your mother was the one who opened the portal for us.”

Emi was going to commit matricide.

She could feel herself shaking with the revelation. “Did you…did you know I was here?” she asked in a small voice.

He placed his hand on her shoulder, “No, I did not.” Nord confessed, “If I did, I would have spent every second trying to find you. And please don’t blame your mother too much. She did whatever she could to keep us safe.”

“But she could have told me, she kept this from me!” The first tear finally made its way down her cheek, and she felt furious at the dam breaking. “If I’d known…if I’d known…!”

“Heaven was keeping an eye on you, and she couldn’t risk revealing herself to you in fear they would find her location and maybe find me through her. It took her years to shake off her pursuers.”

“But…!”

At that moment, the restaurant door opened and a guest entered, giving Emi and Nord an odd look before minding their own business. Emi hastily wiped her tears as discreetly as she could and gave a shaky smile. She grabbed the door handle and waited for her father to leave before her. Alas=Ramus, who up until that point had been sleeping in her arms, woke up. Upon seeing her mother’s red eyes, her own eyes widened and she stuck out her lip in a pout.

“Mama? Mama, what’s wrong?”

Emi shook her head, but she couldn’t speak. She just cuddled Alas=Ramus closer to herself and hid her face in her daughter’s hair.

She was so angry. At whom, she couldn’t decide. But she couldn’t be angry at her father. Not when she just got him back.

But the next time she saw Lailah…

She hid herself until she felt composed enough to look up again, where she saw her father’s mournful gaze looking back at her.

“I understand,” she said quietly. “I’m mad, but I understand. If you tell me you had no choice, I believe you.”

Nord opened his mouth as if to say something, but stopped, and smiled back instead.

They returned back to Emi’s apartment to eat. Dinner was a quiet affair, with nobody speaking except to pass each other a condiment or two. Acies, humbled by her earlier outburst, didn’t speak much except to ask for more food. The rate she was packing away…Emi worried for her already depleted wallet.

“You’re welcome to stay at my place for as long as you like,” Emi said after a while. “I guess…you probably have your own place, if you’ve been in Japan for this long. But if you want, you could…”

Nord shook his head. “That place that Acies=Ara and I stayed in was temporary. We’re not going back. Rather, I was thinking…”

Emi paused in her eating and gave him a curious look.

Nord gave a sheepish smile. “Well, do you think your apartment complex has any openings?”

“You…want to stay at my apartment?”

“I wanna be with my big sis!” Acies=Ara said.

“And I want to stay close to you, my daughter. We have so much time lost, I can’t imagine being so far from you again for another second. Now that I know you’re here, why wouldn’t I want to stay near your side?”

Joy filled Emi’s chest, faster than she could process. The thought of her father, whom she thought lost forever, with her close by once again…she was nodding before she even realized it.

“I’d like that,” she said, her voice choking up again. “I’d like that very much.”

***

That night, when they’d lain down for a long-awaited rest at last with their bellies full, Emi found herself lying awake for far longer than she’d thought. She kept wondering if it was all a dream, that she’d wake up and her father would be gone again, that he’d never really come back…

But he was here. They were sharing a roof once again. She could hear his gentle snoring just in the other room, where he’d insisted upon the couch.

As her eyes prickled with tears once more, she fell asleep to that nostalgic sound from her childhood and dreamed of a house surrounded by wheat fields.

The Hero Considers Going to University

Emi had no reason to feel nervous, but she did.

She stood at the train station awaiting her friend Rika, whom she’d finally called this morning to inform her that she’d returned. The distance she’d had to hold her phone away from her ear to contain Rika’s shrieking was definitely more than an arm’s length.

Emi had been beyond surprised when she found out that her father and Rika knew each other.

“Rika? That lovely young girl who knows you? I believe she’s your coworker?” Her father had replied when Emi mentioned her name.

“You probably ought to at least tell her you’re back. She must be worried sick about you.”

But if she knows my father…and she saw him get taken away…then…

Emi nibbled at her finger. How much does she know? Would this expose Rika to more danger?

The station’s bell rang, announcing the next train. Emi stepped aside as the people neatly formed a queue. The train finally arrived, and an automatic voice reminded people to watch their steps. Emi felt her heart hammering loudly in her chest. Cheeks flushed as the doors opened and one by one the passengers left the train.

“Emi!” Rika called out to her the moment she stepped outside. Her eyes shone in both relief, excitement, yet also worry.

Emi waved back at her friend. She made her way up to her, waiting a few more steps before she finally flew into her embrace.

“I am so glad to see you’re doing well! I was so worried after everything that happened, and then there were those strange phone calls I got from you.”

Emi smiled. There was gentleness, yet a layer of guilt coated the delight she felt at seeing her friend again. “I’m so sorry for worrying you, Rika. I will explain everything,” she commented as she took a glance at their surroundings, “But that will be when we get to a place with more privacy.”

She led them both to a nearby cafe that had few people and booths with high walls. Once they’d gotten their drinks, they chose a booth that was well hidden by plants and tucked away in a corner.

“Say, are you cutting back or something?” Rika commented once they’d sat down.

“Eh? What do you mean?”

“You usually go for the frappe with two shots of espresso. But this time you just got a latte.”

“Ah, no, that…” Emi looked down sadly at her cup. “I…might have to do some saving in the near future. That’s all.”

“Oh…” Rika nodded with a look of pity. “Listen, I’m sorry about your job. I tried to make as many excuses for you as I could, but…”

“Hmm? Oh, no, not because of that. I mean, yes, because of that, but…” Here Emi gave a deep sigh of exasperation. “I might…owe a certain someone something.”

Rika squinted at her. “Let me guess…that Maou again?”

Emi nodded, covering her face with one hand. “He says I owe him for his phone getting all smashed up.”

“Ehh? What could you possibly have to do with that?”

“Well…That’s a long story.”

Rika took a long, appraising sip of her drink. “Something tells me I’m about to find out the real story behind why you and that Maou hate each other so much.”

Emi smiled. Her friend was always the perceptive type.

She took a look around, then muttered a spell. The air around them glowed for an instant as an invisible sound barrier was put up around them.

“What was that?” Rika asked in surprise.

“You saw that?” Taken aback, Emi stared at her friend. Then she gave a short laugh. “Well, you were exposed to it to some degree, after all. I guess I’m not surprised.”

“Exposed to what? Wait…was that the same thing that made Suzuno-san and the others fly?” Rika exclaimed, before clamping a hand to her mouth and looking around.

“Don’t worry, I’ve made it so that nobody can hear us.” Emi pulled Rika’s hand away from her mouth and clasped it in her own hand. “As long as you don’t look too suspicious, people shouldn’t know what we’re talking about.”

Rika’s mouth fell open. “Emi…are you a wizard?”

“A What?” Emi couldn’t help but laugh. She immediately imagined a scene from an old movie, where the studio’s mascot wore a blue wizard’s hat and a red robe and commanded brooms and buckets to clean the place. It was truly amazing what human imagination could create. “Where did you get that idea? Do you see me wearing those conventional outfits such as those robes and pointy hats?”

Rika scratched the back of her head. “Uh, yes?” she admitted sheepishly."

Emi shook her head. “I’m nothing like that. Where I come from, there’s plenty of people who can do magick. And while some of them have robes, I don’t think anyone wears hats like that.”

“Oh, who cares about the hats! I just heard you can do magic! What do you mean people where you’re from can do it? What kind of people are they? How do I get there?” Emi leaned forward in excitement. “Emi, where exactly are you from?”

Emi took a deep breath. “I should probably start by telling you my real name.”

“Emilia, right?”

“Wh-wha…? How did you know?”

Rika grinned smugly. “Emilia Justina, that’s your full name. Ashiya-san told me. When I met your father. Ah, don’t look surprised, that’s pretty much the extent that I know. They didn’t get to tell me much before those scary guys in armor showed up. However…they did say…”

Here Rika’s face turned serious. Emi swallowed in trepidation.

“What did they say?” she asked.

Rika pointed an accusing finger at Emi.

“They said you were an alien from another world.”

“Hahhhh??” Emi put a hand to her head in exasperation. Of all the ways to put it…damn that Alciel!

“I have to say, I suspected aliens existed, but I didn’t think they’d look like regular people!” Rika crossed her arms. “Unless this ‘you’ is just a disguise for your true form…If you’re an alien, then does that mean you have a spaceship? But that doesn’t explain the magic…In any case, how could you not tell me? I’m your best friend!”

“Rika, Rika…” Emi put up a hand to slow her friend’s speech. “Please, let me explain. I promise it’s not what you’re thinking. I mean, yes, I am from another world. But whatever you’re picturing, it’s probably not that.”

While Rika pouted, Emi took a sip of her drink.

“First of all, I’m human, just like you. I come from another world of humans, far away, yes, and one with a culture closer to this Earth’s medieval times. But what we lack in technology, we make up for in our magick usage. One of those aspects of magick is the ability to open Gates, a portal between worlds. That’s how I came to Japan.”

“A Gate? Hmm…but why would you come to Japan in the first place?”

Emi winced. “Well…that’s kind of a long story. And it starts with Maou.”

***

By the time Emi finished telling Rika everything, the time was well into the late afternoon. Rika, to her credit, interrupted very little, and spent the entire time staring at Emi with wide eyes. When Emi stopped talking, silence fell between them for a good few minutes.

“Wow…” Rika shook her head and rubbed her eyes. “I don’t know if I’m dreaming right now or what…I feel like I’m in a movie or something…”

She sat back. “I’ll admit something to you, Emi, if you’d just up and told me that whole story without any pretext, I wouldn’t have believed you. I mean, it’s all so much! But I saw them fly with my own eyes. And Ashiya-san…” Rika shook herself. “In any case, that’s an incredible story. Thank you for finally telling me.”

“And that’s why I decided not to tell you. I also did not want you to get dragged into this mess." Emi commented, leaning back into her chair as she grabbed her coffee, enjoying the bitter flavour filling her mouth, “To be fair, you’re taking this all extremely well,”

Rika rested her head on her hand, there was an almost gleeful mischievous smile slowly making its way to her features. “Well, if I’m to be completely honest, it explains a lot! Certainly it explains your antagonism towards that Maou-san…to think that he and Ashiya-san are demons all along…And Suzuno-san is from the same world you are?” Rika’s eyebrows went up. “Come to think of it, is there anyone in your group besides me who’s just a regular Japanese person?”

“...Chiho-chan?”

“Oh thank God! I was worried she was gonna be another magical girl or something…” Rika pitched forward and laid her head on the table. “Ahhh, that explains so much about the first day I had with Suzuno-san…Ah! And I was so rude to her as well, taking charge and everything! No wonder she didn’t know about all that stuff, she was just struggling in a new world where she didn’t know the culture! Ahhhhh I’m such a bad person…”

“Not at all, in fact, Suzuno told me she had a very pleasant time with you that day.”

“Really? That makes me feel better…”

Emi let out a breath. “I have to thank you, you know.”

“Eh? What for?”

“Well…for one thing you’re not running away from me screaming…that’s a plus.”

Rika blinked, not expecting a comment like that from Emi. “What, did you think we were gonna stop being friends or something?”

When Emi didn’t answer, Rika sat up with a concerned look. “Wait, you weren’t seriously worried about that, were you?”

“Well, it was a fair bet…I wouldn’t have blamed you if you wanted nothing to do with me after this.”

“Are you kidding?” Rika grinned, a gleam entering her eye. “I’ve always wanted something like this to happen.”

“...You have?”

“I mean, who wouldn’t? Isn’t this what everybody hopes for, that something magical or supernatural turns out to be real, and moreover, is involved with their lives?”

“I-I think most people would rather just have a normal life…”

“Emi.” Rika grasped Emi’s hand in her own. “You have no idea how happy I am right now.”

Emi chuckled. “If you say so.”

Rika glanced outside at the sky, steadily changing color as it grew closer to sunset. “Man, we’ve been here a while…I’m gonna have to head home and have dinner soon if I wanna get up for work tomorrow.”

Her eyes widened. “Ah, I didn’t mean…sorry, Emi…”

Emi waved her hand. “It’s nothing. It makes sense, after all, that I’d get fired for not showing up for more than a month.”

“Like I said, I tried to make as many excuses for you as I could, but after a while when even I couldn’t get a hold of you…”

“Like I said, don’t worry about it.”

Rika frowned. “But that is an issue. What are you going to do now? Are you gonna look for another job?”

Emi sighed, many thoughts began to resurface in her mind. “To be honest, I’m not sure. It took me a long time to get that job at Docodemo…I hate the idea that I’m gonna have to go back into the job market…”

“I hear you.” Rika took a frustrated draught of her drink. “It’s hard out there…Maybe I should have listened to my mom and gone back into university…”

“Into what?” Emi’s brows furrowed, the tiny knot that had begun to form in her chest loosened.

“University.” Rika mumbled around the straw of her drink. When Emi still looked confused, she gulped and said, “You do know what university is, right?”

“Is that…a military term…?” Emi could only think of one thing that anyone would have ‘gone into’.

“What, no! It’s school!”

“Ah.” Emi nodded somberly.

At her reaction, Rika furrowed her brow. “Don’t tell me…Emi, in all that time you were training to be the Hero, did you ever get to go to school?”

Emi squirmed uncomfortably. “Well…I had teachers…they taught me the basics, like math and strategy and politics and…”

“Oh…so you were tutored privately…” Rika’s face turned towards pity. “But it sounds like you were given the education you needed to be a warrior, not a student…”

“I-I guess…” Emi mumbled, her grip tightened around the strap of her bag.

A slow smile spread across Rika’s face. “Well, then, this isn’t a detriment, this is an opportunity! Emi, you could go to university!”

“E-eh?”

“You’re 20, aren’t you? It’ll be a little late starting, but you could go in as a non-traditional student. Besides, a degree would be much more helpful on your resume than not!”

“Hang on, I never said I’d do it.”

“Why not? Think, Emi. Is there anything in your life you wish you understood more of?”

Wish I…understood more of?

Emi sat back. I never…thought of those things…

How could she?

When all her life since she was ten she was molded to be something she wasn’t, a symbol for the people, a soldier to stand above all soldiers, a weapon to take down the greatest threat to mankind, how could she have thought of anything else? How dare she think of anything else?

When her one and only goal was to take down the Demon King…

Which she failed to do. Which she still had to do.

But did she?

The thought hit her like a thunderclap. Emi sat there, stunned.

What if…she didn’t have to pursue the Demon King anymore?

No. That can’t be right. He said. He said he was going to return and take over Ente Isla…

But that was a ruse. It was all to satisfy the ‘battle’ that she had been forced into and to keep the peace for Ente Isla…

That doesn’t mean he’s not going to do it.

But was he? He seemed to be getting into his life in Japan. Especially with all the revelations she’d had in Ente Isla…

She’d even apologized for killing demons…

But he’s not a demon. He’s the Demon King.

But even so…

Her main motivation for chasing down the Demon King was to avenge her father. But he turned out to be alive and well… now that they have reunitced was there really —

“Emi? Hey, Emi? You okay?”

“Huh?” Emi startled at Rika’s voice.

“Are you all right? You kinda look like you’re either gonna cry or break the table…” Rika looked worriedly at her friend, her hand was placed gently on Emi’s, offering comfort in case she needed it.

“I’m fine…” Emi wiped at her cheeks to make sure they were dry, surprised to find no tears like before. But she felt just as shaky as the night her father had revealed to her that he had been in Japan this entire time. This entire time…what sort of life could she have had with him if she’d known…?

Emi took a shuddering breath. “I’m fine,” she said, a little steadier this time. “I, um, I don’t know about ‘university’, but…it doesn’t sound too bad. Can you tell me a little more about it?”

“I’d love to! But maybe on another day. I’m gonna have to catch my train in a few…For now, why don’t you do a bit of research? What you want to study will affect which university you choose, after all. Try this. Think about if you hadn’t been the Hero, what would you have studied? What sort of career would you have gone for?”

Rika started gathering her things, as if she hadn’t just dropped the biggest bomb of a question in Emi’s lap. She went to throw her drink cup away, and when she came back and Emi hadn’t moved, frowned and sat back down in front of her.

“Emi? Hey, listen. I know it’s a scary question, to think about the future like this. Don’t worry, everyone goes through it.”

That last part broke through the haze of Emi’s mind, and she managed a hollow chuckle. “Haha, does everyone go through it like this…?”

“Well, your case is unique, of course. I’m sorry, I shouldn’t have said that. It was insensitive of me.” Now Rika was looking quite concerned. Her voice became gentle. “I’m just saying, I understand that it’s a lot to think about right now. That’s why I’m telling you to take your time with it. Maybe talk to your father? He might have some good advice to give.”

Emi nodded woodenly. Rika gave an encouraging smile. “Hey. You’ve got this, Hero.”

Emi gave a faint smile back. She returned to her senses enough to stand and give Rika a hug, and then follow her to the train station, dispelling the soundproofing barrier on their way out.

The ride home was long and yet instantaneous with how Emi could barely pay attention to her surroundings. Her mind was buzzing with thoughts, whirling in her head so fast she felt dizzy with them. Thoughts of her father, the war, Maou (damn him), the events in Ente Isla that had just happened and what they could mean…

And the possibility of leaving it all behind…

Too much. It was too much for now. Emi felt exhausted already with the number of world-changing events that had happened up to this point. She’d go to sleep, and think upon it all another day. She felt supremely grateful for her decision to leave Alas=Ramus with her father at the apartment. She wasn’t sure she could have been in the mindset to deal with a child during her conversation with Rika.

Upon getting home, as she was removing her shoes, she was suddenly hit by a small but solid force against her shins.

“Mamaaaa!” Alas=Ramus grinned brightly up at her. “Welcah home!”

“I am home,” Emi said back, trying not to sound too tired. Her father appeared in the doorway, sporting an apron.

“Welcome home,” he said warmly. “I hope you don’t mind, I did some grocery shopping while you were gone. Dinner should be ready soon.”

“Ah, really? That sounds amazing. You shouldn’t have gone through the trouble, though…”

“Nonsense. If I’m going to impose on your living space I might as well earn my keep.”

Acies=Ara was already sitting at the dining table, pounding the surface with a fork. “Food, food, food,” she chanted.

“Acies, please be quiet until dinner is served.”

As Emi collapsed like a puppet with its strings cut in a chair, Nord asked, “How was your day with Suzuki-san?”

Emi didn’t answer at first. Her face lay sideways on the table, and she stared off into the distance.

“Papa,” she said at last, “do you think I ought to go into university?”

“University? What’s that?”

“Um, I’m not sure. I think it’s some kind of higher education. Rika talked about it. She said I ought to try to go to university instead of getting another job. I don’t know how much it will cost though… Since I don’t have a source of income anymore…”

“Education? Hmm…” Nord rubbed his chin. “I think that sounds like an excellent idea. If you need any financial support I’d be happy to help.”

“Eh? No, I couldn’t possibly ask that of you.”

“Emi. I want to do this for you. I can’t support you in very many ways as a father anymore…but perhaps I can do this.”

“But…” Emi wanted to argue, but her debt to Maou flashed through her mind again. “...what if it’s too expensive? I don’t want to burden you with anything bothersome.”

“When you were a child, all I wanted was for you to go to school.” Nord told her as he fondly remembered his daughter in her younger days, “As your father I want nothing more than for you to follow your dreams.”

“Really?” Emi raised her head. “You didn’t want me working the fields with you?”

“Of course I appreciated your help, but…you were always going to be destined for great things, this Hero business aside. You’re so smart and strong-willed, not to mention you’ve got great ambition…before they came to take you to Saint Ignored, I’d even considered sending you to the main city so that you could become a scholar.”

“A scholar? Me?” Emi’s memories of scholars were of stuffy men in stiff robes that always talked like they were better than everyone else. It must have shown on her face, because her father laughed and said “Of course, I wouldn’t have let you turn into those boring, dusty old men. But you know your comrade, Emeralda Etuva? Didn’t she study in one of the best schools of magic the nation had to offer?”

“That’s true…”

“If anyone could do that, it would have been you. I wanted you close, of course, but you had so much potential you could have done anything you wanted. I didn’t want to hold you back from the world. And a good education would have given you the tools and access to things I just wouldn’t have been able to give you on the farm.”

“But…I was happy on the farm.”

“Ah…I’m not saying this to discredit your feelings.” Nord began ladling food onto plates. “If you wanted to stay on the farm, then of course I would have let you. But I wanted you to know that there were other options than just harvesting wheat.”

He set the plates on the table and helped Alas=Ramus into her seat before sitting himself. Acies immediately began wolfing down food.

Emi gazed down at her plate. An odd feeling of mourning was stuck in her chest.

“There’s nothing wrong with just harvesting wheat,” she said quietly.

She looked up to see Nord smiling at her.

“No, there isn’t,” he replied.

Chapter Text

“Unbelievable, even when you’re away from the Demon Fortress, you are still glued to these useless games,” Ashiya muttered as he put down a bag on the hospital table.

Urushihara looked up from his console. “It’s not like I have anything better to do. You have no idea how boring it is to be stuck here.” 

“I don’t see how that’s any different from your life at the demon fortress,” Ashiya huffed and reached inside the bag. “I got you a clean set of clothes and slippers. I was told that the hospital provides you with anything else you’d need.” He placed the neatly folded clothes into the room's drawer. On one hand, at least Urushihara was provided with hospital meals, which saved Ashiya the energy and budget to prepare the NEET’s meals. But part of him was still worried about leaving him alone in the hospital. 

The door opened, and the doctor stepped in. 

“Good day Hanzo-kun, how are you feeling today?” 

“When can I go home?” Urushihara asked bluntly.

“Eager to leave, are we? I don’t blame you. But I hope you’ll be patient with us just a little longer.” The doctor flipped open Urushihara’s chart.

“Ah, Doctor, I wondered if I might speak with you for a moment…?” Ashiya put on a meek expression.

“Hmm?”

“It’s just, I wanted to confirm what sort of tests you’d been running, and if there were going to be any more?”

“Just some checkups, nothing too big. We need to make sure what happened doesn’t happen again. Ah, but if you’re concerned about the cost,” Ashiya’s eyes widened at having been found out so easily, “you needn’t worry. Someone else has already covered the bill.”

“Someone else? Who?”

“Let me see…A Ms. Shiba, I believe.”

“Shiba? That’s…”

Ashiya was astounded to realize that none other than their Landlady-sama would be paying for the cost of Urushihara’s stay. His gaze shifted to Urushihara.

“When you’re out of here, you are going to personally go up to her and give your thanks,” Ashiya said firmly.

“D-dude, that’s what got me here in the first place! You think I can stand to be around someone like that?!” Urushihara stammered. “You can go instead; at least you won't get hospitalized.”

Ashiya let out a heavy sigh. The things he was forced to do. He turned his attention back to the doctor. “Can we safely assume that he’s going fine?”

The doctor smiled, “It's nothing to worry about. But I would advise him to move around a little, even after he's discharged. Just to be sure his muscles won't stiffen. The nurse will come by later for your shot and blood examination." 

Urushihara shivered, “Can I not get them for once?” he begged.

“I'm afraid not, they're to make sure you won't get any complications during your stay. But don't worry, they will conclude once we can send you home safely.” 

Urushihara groaned and flopped back into the bed. The doctor wrote something on the patient's folder and placed it back where it belonged. “Well, I wish you both a pleasant day.” The doctor said as he made his way to the door.

Ashiya bowed, “Thank you very much, doctor,” he responded, until the click of the shutting door made him turn back to Urushihara, who had grabbed his console again.

“I guess we’re not completely freed from those guys,” he muttered.

Ashiya shook his head, “While our Demonic highness was able to bring everyone back safely, we ended up with another troublesome one… again…”

The clicking of buttons stopped for a moment, “I don’t think I’m gonna like this.” Urushuhara muttered. “Is it that dude Gabriel?”

“Indeed, it is.”

“... at least he won’t be bothering us by attempting to kidnap Alas=Ramus again. Oh yeah, I remember Maou having picked up some girl from who knows where. Acies=Ara? She’s connected to Alas=Ramus, right?”

“Please do not phrase it like that,” Ashiya groaned as he clutched his forehead. 

Things were definitely getting more complicated.

Ashiya stayed a few more minutes to remind Urushihara about his conduct at the hospital. His rambling was interrupted by a sudden presence in his mind, an Idea Link, from none other than…

Pii! General Alciel, pii!

Lord Camio?

Please come outside, pii!

Ashiya sighed. “I must go, Lord Camio is here and wishes to speak to me,” he informed Urushihara. 

“Camio? What is that geezer doing back in Japan?”

“I do not know, but it must be serious for him to arrive of his own volition.”

“How’s he disguising himself, anyways? He’d better not be telling people he’s a cosplayer.”

“I’m not sure. In any case, I will be back in a few days when you are discharged. Make sure you behave yourself until then!”

It took a while for Ashiya to figure out what ‘outside’ meant. He naturally went for the front entrance, but saw no sign of Camio, except for a few black feathers. He almost went back inside when he overheard a nurse grumbling about “someone’s black chicken”.

“Excuse me, was there a chicken at the door just now?” Ashiya asked the nurse.

“Yes! I don’t know what it was doing here; we’re kilometres away from any farm, but it was going crazy trying to open the doors. Thankfully, someone caught it and took it off the grounds. We certainly can’t have animals like that in the hospital!”

Oh dear…poor Lord Camio…

Ashiya ventured past the gates to the hospital and looked in the nearest cranny.

Sure enough, a large black bird, rather similar to a chicken, sat looking quite cranky and perturbed in the corner of the wall.

“Lord Camio! What in Maou-sama’s name happened to you?”

“Pii! I was strung up like a common bird, pii! The utter disrespect, do these humans not know I can destroy them with a word if I wanted to? I pecked and scratched, but they wouldn’t let me in, and then someone snatched me by the legs and threw me in here!”

A sudden image of Lord Camio being held upside down by his legs, much like a common chicken, entered Ashiya’s mind, and it was only through decades of practice that he kept his face straight and serious.

“I’m sorry that happened to you, my lord. If I had arrived sooner…”

“Hrumph! It does not matter. Take me out of this hole, we have much to discuss, pii.”

At his bidding, Ashiya bent down and carefully picked up Camio, arranging him to sit comfortably in the crook of his arm. There was a park near the hospital that they could sit at, and it wouldn’t be too strange.

“My lord, were you injured upon arrival?”

“Why have you thought that, pii?”

“It’s just…your appearance…”

“Ah. I do not find myself saddled with a human visage as you are unfortunate to have, but that means disguising myself in the human world is a little more difficult. Fortunately, there are a number of large and noble black birds in this land of Japan, so I immediately assumed the appearance of one.”

Ashiya did not have the gall to tell him that he most certainly did not resemble one of Japan’s frequently observed ravens.

They sat in the park on a bench, shaded and secluded from most people. Idea Links cost energy, so they used them sparingly, only when a human would cross their field of vision.

“Speak, Lord Camio, and tell me why you’ve come.”

“I must inform you of the situation in Ente Isla, as well as the Demon World. It has grown…more complicated.”

“Are there demons who still refuse to comply with our lord’s orders? We are under the impression that all the demons in Efzahan returned home, per our lord’s bidding. It has been only a few days since we left. Has something occurred already?”

“Occurred…nothing has occurred. But that does not mean that there is nothing that requires your attention. The demons in Efzahan have returned, just as they were bade to do. But they are not the only demons in Ente Isla.”

Ashiya’s gaze turned sad. “The scattered remnants.”

“Indeed. After the turn of the tide of the war, the vast majority of demons were killed by the Hero’s forces, with the remainder left to be picked off through the years. True, nothing persists of the Demon King’s Army, especially now that the Malebranches have left. But that does not mean Ente Isla is bereft of our brethren.”

It was a fool’s errand to think that the humans would be so thoroughly successful in their efforts to rid Ente Isla of the invading force. Naturally, there would be those tenacious few who managed to escape, to hide, and survive in secret after the war. These were the lost ones, those separated from their troops, the single ones that were thought killed but somehow managed to live. They would hang on by any means. But the hunt was on. Soldiers, mercenaries, bounty hunters, any human with a weapon was liable to strike the moment they saw a demon, and these groups would make it their life’s mission to ensure every trace of demon presence was eradicated. 

“Because of their scattered and elusive nature, it is extremely difficult to contact them and inform them of our retreat, even with an Idea Link. It runs the risk of exposing them to the humans, and leading them to slaughter. But we know they are there. Many have left clues for us to find that only demons can interpret. During the business in Efzahan, a number even dared to approach the Malebranches in search of refuge, and perhaps were fortunate enough to accompany them back to the Demon World.”

“So by this, we must assume that there is an unknowable number of demons on the other continents as well.”

“Some of the demons who returned are restless, claiming that it is our duty to go back and rescue them. Others are intent on reforming the Army and finishing what we started. I have kept the peace where I can, and many were quieted by the appearance of our Lord Satan. But the whispers do not stop.”

Whispers were easily quelled if caught early enough. But they rippled and spread, and if one was not careful, would eventually turn into dissent, and then rebellion. Ashiya put a hand to his head. It was strenuous enough putting those whispers to rest while the Demon King’s Army was at its height of power. Now with the Army fragmented and Maou absent yet again…

“Lord Camio, how long would you say the remnants have?”

“Hmm…the war left a lingering mark on the world, and the resulting negative energy may be enough to sustain them. Different areas have different concentrations as well. But with the human world reforming itself and peace returning to the lands, it is hard to say. Perhaps…a year or two.”

“Then…we are running out of time.”

Camio let out a heavy sigh. “I will do what I can for those in the Demon World. But we need a guiding voice, or it will all fall into what it once was. We need…mm?”

Camio looked around, as if realizing something for the first time. “General Alciel, where is Maou-sama?”

“At work,” came the reluctant reply.

Work, as in his human occupation. Work, instead of visiting the hospital where his General was kept. 

“…I see,” Was all that Camio said. He did not comment upon the pensive look on Ashiya’s face.

Camio ruffled his feathers as a breeze blew through, preening his wing with his bill. “Let this old one give some unsolicited advice about our young whippersnapper,” he said after a moment. “That one has his head full of dreams and goals. Who put those dreams and goals in there, I do not know. But I do know that it makes it difficult for him to see what is upon the ground, at times. When he was a lad, barely able to wield a stick, much less a sword, there were times I had to knock his gaze from the horizon because he was forgetting he wasn’t already there. He sees far, that one. But he can be blind to what is next to him.”

If it were anyone else saying such things, Ashiya might have admonished them thoroughly for speaking about his king in such a manner. But he held Lord Camio in high regard, if nothing else for his wisdom and his position as our liege's former tutor, and so only bowed his head to show he was listening.

“We must do what we can, as his advisors. We must not be afraid to tell him our thoughts, or else we might as well abandon him altogether. Above all else, we must consistently turn his gaze back to the ground, lest he forget who stands there.”

Ashiya nodded. “Thank you for your wisdom, Lord Camio. I…can only promise to try.”

“Hmph. Indeed.” Camio hopped off Ashiya’s shoulder, “Pii! I should make my way back to the demon world, pii. If anything else occurs, I will inform you as soon as possible. Please take care of our lord. You are the only one I can trust on this matter, pii.”

“I will not disappoint you, Lord Camio.” Ashiya bowed as the black chicken waddled off, before taking to the skies.

He was left with his own thoughts. With his hospital visit over and his conversation with Camio fresh in his mind, Ashiya headed over to the grocery store to prepare for his lord’s dinner. But through the whole afternoon, the conversation with the demon minister did not leave him.

The Demon King Faces a New Dilemma

Maou forced down the urge to yawn as they were approaching the Demon Fortress in Villa Rosa Sasazuka. Another long day of work had passed, and he and Chiho were ready to make their leave back home. He wanted to make up for the days he had to save Ashiya, Emi, and Nord from Ente Isla. So he did his best to take up as many shifts as possible. 

“Maou-san, please take care of your health.” Chiho’s concerned voice rang out, “I know it’s important for you to earn money, but please don’t sacrifice your well-being for it.”

Maou gave her an apologetic look, “Sorry, Chi-chan, I didn’t mean to worry you. It’s just, since I am the breadwinner of the Demon Fortress, I have to make sure we have a stable income, otherwise we’re going to be in trouble, and I had to spend quite a lot of money for those two driver's license exams…” 

“I can help if it’s getting too difficult.” Chiho offered. “How about I buy you some groceries from time to time? Or help with cooking to decrease Ashiya-san’s workload?”

“I can’t accept that, Chi-chan,” Maou shook his head, “You’re still in high school, you should think about your future, and I don’t want to feel as if I am taking advantage of your generosity.”

Chiho did not react to Maou’s words and pondered quietly as they arrived at the building,

“We’re back!” Maou announced. 

“Ah, welcome back, your highness, Sasaki-san.” Ashiya greeted them from their tiny kitchen. “I was able to find some magnificent discounts and have found a nice, affordable recipe. I heard chuuka is becoming more popular, so I was considering preparing it.” 

*Chuuka is Chinese-style Japanese food. 

Maou and Chiho stepped into the apartment. Chiho looked around, noticing the unusual silence and lack of electronics, or other disarray that came accompanied by a certain demon. It was definitely different once Urushihara was not present. Ashiya also did not seem as irritated as he usually would be when the other demon was around. If Maou was aware of the change in the atmosphere, he did not mention it.

“Oh, that smells good, Ashiya,” Maou said as he plopped down at the table.

Chiho also sat down, thanking Ashiya and Maou for the hospitality. 

Once dinner was ready, Ashiya placed everything on the table and joined the two. The group ate in silence before Ashiya decided to speak up. “My liege, I met lord Camio as I was visiting the hospital.”

Maou froze for a moment. Ignoring the chopsticks sticking out of his mouth. He chewed carefully before swallowing and placed his utensil on the table. “Camio? Why did he come to Japan? Did something happen?”

“Well,” Ashiya began, “he disclosed to me the issue with the demons who have remained on Ente Isla after our invasion failed. These members were left wounded after we fled, and as they had no place to turn to, they ended up roaming around Ente Isla, mainly in hiding. Lord Camio has confirmed a large group remains on the Central Continent, but we are uncertain about the numbers on the other continents.”

Maou nodded as he carefully listened to Ashiya’s words. “That is surely troublesome.” He mumbled.

“Which is why I suggest we should consider our return to aid our fellow demons who were left behind.” Ashiya implored. 

“Hmm,” was Maou’s only response as he slowly continued with his meal.

“Is there something bothering you, my lord?” Ashiya inquired. His liege’s lack of response unnerved him. “If you are worried about what kind of impact it would cause for the humans on Ente Isla and the Hero Emilia, then fret not. As long as we are inconspicuous and stay away from human settlements, we should have no issue. Or are you perhaps bothered by the change you underwent after merging with Acies=Ara? Only a fool would deem appearances as the most important.”

“That’s not it. We just returned from Ente Isla, and I wasn’t able to work much as a result. I can’t switch shifts with my colleagues again. Kisaki will give me an earful. Maybe we should wait until we are certain of their predicament…” 

“My liege,” Ashiya interrupted Maou, “I do not see how that is an issue for us. Did we not come all this way for the betterment of our fellow kin? Or have you forgotten about our cause?”

“Of course not.” 

“Then why are you hesitating, my liege?” Ashiya pressed on, his hand slightly curled into fists.

Maou pressed his mouth shut, fully aware of Ashiya’s waiting eyes on him. A familiar feeling was creeping up inside of him. One he experienced in a different scenario with another individual. But who seemed to read him just as well as Ashiya could, or maybe even better. 

Chiho, having silently witnessed the conversation, was about to speak up when a knock on the door divided everyone’s attention.

“Come in,” Ashiya called out.

The door opened, and Suzuno made her way into the Demon stronghold. “My apologies for interrupting your mealtime, but there is something I would like to share. Oh, good evening Chiho-dono. I hope you had a pleasant day at work.” Suzuno’s concerned expression lit up for a short moment as she greeted Chiho.

“Good evening, to you too. It was pretty uneventful.” Chiho answered, glad that Suzuno’s presence cut through the tension that was building between Ashiya and Maou.

Suzuno nodded and returned her attention to the demons, “I have come across something that may prove…distressing.”

Everyone’s attention focused up. “What do you mean?” Ashiya asked.

“I have been trying to go through the aftermath of the incident at the Eastern Continent from the Church’s end, and it has come to my attention that there are many members who have indulged themselves in illicit dealings. We have not been able to uncover all the evidence yet, since, as I feared, it is a long and difficult process.” Suzuno took out a parchment from her kimono sleeve and showed it to the group.

Chiho had never seen these characters before. Was this the writing of Suzuno and Emi’s homeworld? 

“Is that…?!” Ashiya gasped as he screened through it.

“Yes, it is.” Suzuno confirmed, “While the wording eludes the actual purpose of the document, this clearly suggests that the Church has been dealing with the smuggling of demon prisoners.”

The collective reactions of the other three mirrored her own disgust.

“I have learned that the Church is currently divided between two groups—those who are against demons and those who believe in the reformation of demons. The latter is a minority group that believes in the capacity for good in the demons and therefore advocates not for their execution but for their rehabilitation. As you can imagine, this is not a very popular opinion. However, while they began as a small group, after the incident at Ezfahan, they began to grow, and thus so did the tension between the factions. 

“Olba, obviously, was part of the anti-demon faction. This group holds the majority of the support from the Church, and seeks the absolute elimination of all demonic presence from Ente Isla. We believe this group to be the main perpetrators of the demon trade. My colleagues have discovered similar documents regarding illegal trades of various products and services. It is possible to condemn the perpetrators of illegal trade deals; however, as there has been no law regarding demons, it will have to be counted as a separate matter.”

“I don’t understand,” Chiho put forth. “If they want to eliminate the demons, why are they trading in them?”

Suzuno looked troubled. “I believe it is a matter of just punishment. Likely, several people wish to exact their vengeance upon demons, no matter who committed what crime upon the people. Perhaps there are those willing to pay any amount to have a chance at releasing their anger upon a demon. Olba’s faction will certainly claim these demons are repaying their debt for invading Ente Isla through ‘reparations’, hence I will have to investigate this for solid proof.”

“That’s so terrible…” Chiho looked horrified, while Maou had paled to the point of looking ill.

“That is indeed an urgent matter to discuss,” Ashiya said heavily. He took a breath, glancing at Chiho, who looked like she was on the verge of tears. “I believe it would be better to talk about this later, however, with everyone gathered. Will you escort Sasaki-san home after dinner?”

***

Chiho said her goodbyes to Maou and Ashiya, following Suzuno as they left for her home. 

Ashiya cleaned the dishes while Maou washed up for the night, his mind whirling. Humans smuggling demons…who could have imagined such a deed could come to pass?

He thought about how Maou had reacted to the news. Certainly, his liege had been horrified, as would anyone. Surely, then, with this happening, he would realize the importance of taking action. Maou’s initial reaction to the news about the demons had been…underwhelming, to say the least, if not outright dismissive. It had been completely unexpected and a touch concerning. 

Camio’s words flashed through his mind again. We must not be afraid to tell him our thoughts, or else we might as well abandon him altogether.

When Maou emerged from the bathroom, Ashiya steeled himself. “Maou-sama, I must insist that we—“

Anything further he was going to say was cut off as a terrible feeling swept over both demons, causing their hair to stand on end. Just as they caught themselves from collapsing and managed to stay standing on wobbly legs, a petite yet firm knock came on their door.

“Maou-kun?”

A sweet, sonorous tone that brought shivers down their spines came from the other side of their door. Maou swallowed several times before composing himself and going to answer.

“H-hello, Landlady-sama, what brings you to our place at this time of night?”

“Mikkitty, please, how many times must I tell you, Maou-kun?” The landlady of Sasazuka Villa Rosa swept in in a haze of perfume. “I apologize for the late hour.”

“Not at all, not at all…um…would you like some tea…?” Ashiya offered awkwardly.

“Aren’t you a gracious host! Yes, a spot of tea would do nicely, thank you.”

When tea had been brewed and cups passed around, Maou and Ashiya seated themselves at the table. Mikkitty remained standing. 

“I won’t be long, darlings. I’ve merely come to drop a bit of news about that handsome young man you so thoughtfully provided me.”

“Handsome young man…?”

“Gabriel, dears.” Mikkitty flashed a smile, all teeth, and the demons shuddered.

“Isn’t he…um…thousands of years old…?” Ashiya ventured meekly.

Mikkitty turned her eye on him, and he nearly fainted on the spot. But he managed to hang on while gritting his teeth, even as darkness faded in and out of the corners of his vision.

A look of approval seemed to cross Mikkitty’s face, and she answered, “In my view, he is a fresh-faced lad, as are all of you. But there you go, making assumptions about a lady’s age! It won’t do, I tell you, it won’t do. I’ll forgive you this once, however.”

Ashiya was sweating with effort. “Mikkitty-san is generous,” he panted.

“Indeed. But enough about me. This young man, I tell you…as grateful as I am for him, he does bring his own trouble. The three of you ought to be prepared.”

Ashiya and Maou glanced at each other. “Prepare for what?” Maou asked.

“Heaven, I’m afraid, is not done with you yet, my dears,” Mikkitty sighed. “What’s more, they will double the force coming after you now that Gabriel is on your team.”

“Whoa, hang on, he’s not on our anything! We don’t want anything to do with that guy!”

“No? Not even when he could tell you the truth?”

“Truth?”

Mikkitty’s gaze softened. “There is much you still do not know, my dear demons. About who they are…and about who you are. And knowledge is power. There is little Heaven will not do to stop certain knowledge, for instance, from getting out amongst the people of Ente Isla. And now they are in danger of having their greatest secret leaked.”

“By Gabriel?” Ashiya asked.

“What secret?” Maou demanded.

Mikkitty put a finger to her plump lips, making a shh noise, and both demons clammed up instantly. 

“Gabriel will come to you soon. And that makes this place a target. And as one who has failed Heaven time and time again, only to betray them in the end, to top it off, Gabriel has rather become the biggest target of them all. I, of course, do not wish any further damage upon my property. I will do what I can, but should another conflict occur, do try to make sure it happens outside. I’d hate to incur another bill upon your household.”

“Why can’t you just—!” Maou cut himself off when a hand seized his arm, and Ashiya bowed low to Mikkitty.

“Thank you for your kind warning, Mikkitty-san. We will do our best to heed your words with the utmost discretion.” He considered something, then added, “Also…thank you very much for covering the hospital bill.”

“Ohoho! What delightful manners you have. See that you do not lose your grace, Alciel; it is truly your most charming quality.” With that, their landlady delicately and with all the grace of a ballerina placed her empty cup on the table and turned on her toe to leave.

The door closed with a thud, and Maou and Ashiya collapsed on the floor, panting,

“Ugh, I will never get used to that.” Maou groaned, clutching his throbbing head as he waited for the ache to subdue.

“For the sake of our survival, we must endure,” Ashya encouraged while massaging his stomach. 

Urushihara was extremely fortunate not to have been present there.

***

“Thank you so much for taking me home Suzuno-san!” Chiho bowed when they made it back to her front door. 

Suzuno shook her head, “It was a pleasure to spend some time with you again Chiho-dono. Please take a good rest. I will contact you if something occurs.”

The two exchanged joyful smiles before Chiho finally went inside. 

“I’m home,” she announced as she took off her shoes and replaced them with loafers.

Instead of the usual greeting, there was only silence. Chiho looked around.

Her mother stood in the hallway, eyeing her daughter quietly. She looked unusually displeased, and Chiho’s smile faded. 

“Chiho, you do realise what time it is? I was about to call your work and ask where you’d gone.” Her mother’s voice was stern.

“I’m sorry, Mom,” Chiho replied sheepishly. “I was invited to have dinner with Maou-san and the others.”

“Did you walk home alone?” Her mother asked sharply. “Or did that Maou-san escort you?”

“It was Suzuno-san, Mom, don’t worry about it.”

Chiho expected that to be the end of it and went to move upstairs to her room. But her mother held up her hand and sighed.

“Chiho dear…I know you trust them, but you can’t stay over at an adult man’s place so often and especially without informing your mother.”

Chiho frowned, “But it’s Maou-san, I’ve had dinner at his home before. Ashiya-san is there too, and Suzuno-san lives right next to them. I know I should have called you, and I am sorry for not doing that, but nothing happened, and Suzuno-san even brought me home without incident.”

Her mother shook her head and crossed her arms. 

“To be honest, Chiho, I’ve been wanting to talk to you about this for a long time. Yes, that Maou-san is a nice enough man. I tolerated him and his group when they were at the farm, and I won’t forget the kindness they showed your grandmother. But this is going too far.”

“I thought you approved of Maou-san! I thought…that you thought that he and I…” Chiho blushed and couldn’t continue.

“That I what? That I would send you willingly along the aisle? It’s much too early for something like that. They are adult men, Chiho. Unmarried adult men. Do you know what that looks like? People will notice, and they have already begun to talk. Do you know what I got told by Akiko-chan today?”

Akiko-chan…that had to be her mother’s friend, whose daughter went to the same school as Chiho. They weren’t friends at school, but they were in the same class. Had she been spreading gossip about her?

“Akiko-chan asked me if you were in any sort of trouble with owing child support. Child support! All because her daughter overheard how you mentioned you were going to have to purchase more supplies for his baby!”

“That’s…that’s ridiculous!” Chiho blushed harder from embarrassment. She remembered saying that, but she had just been talking with her friend! For it to be taken out of this kind of context…

“But do you see? This is where it starts, Chiho. Akiko-chan basically implied to me that she thinks you are either a mother or trying to be, with a man you hardly know. Do you know how embarrassed I was? I could hardly speak!” Her mother huffed and waved her hand.

“But it’s not true! Alas=Ramus calls Yusa-san ‘mama’, and she’s two years old! I hadn’t even met Maou-san back then!”

“It doesn’t matter, Chiho. People will say what they want to say, and think what they want to think! They will latch onto any piece of gossip and blow it out of proportion. Not only will it affect you, Maou-san and Ashiya-san will suffer greater repercussions. You are still a child; you should be focusing on your studies and spending time with people of your age.” 

Chiho bristled at being called a ‘child’. “But I haven’t failed any of my subjects, and I don’t skip my classes either. I still hang out with my friends from school, too. I don’t see why it is a problem.”

“I got a call from your homeroom teacher today.” Dread pooled in Chiho’s stomach. “He told me that you still haven’t handed in your future career path form.”

 Chiho gripped the end of her skirts, trying to prevent her emotions from getting the better of her. “I, uh, haven’t decided yet, there’s just too much to choose from…”

“All your friends have already made their choice!” Her mother snapped. “You are the only one who hasn’t decided yet! Stop daydreaming and focus on your future, you have to go to university or you won’t be able to land a good job! Don’t tell me you think you can marry a man with no education and who works full-time at a fast-food restaurant!”

“You don’t know Maou-san’s circumstances!” Chiho cried out. “He’s a really hard worker!”

“I don’t need to know his circumstances, Chiho!” Her mother chastised her, “This is not about him, this is about your future, and I refuse to let you throw away your life for a fleeting crush!”

“It’s not a fleeting crush! And you cannot decide what I will do with my future! You tyrant!!”

Chiho froze as she felt something smacking her cheek. She looked at her mother, who had her hand raised. It stung. Chiho touched her cheek, her mind trying to register what had just occurred.

“I am your mother, and you will not talk to me like that!” 

Tears began to swell in Chiho’s eyes; she could not blink them away, and her bottled-up feelings unleashed themselves. “I HATE YOU!”

She ran upstairs, ignoring her mother’s yelling and slammed the door of her room shut. Punishment be damned. Chiho sat on the floor of her room, her back leaning against the door. She could not suppress her erupting sorrow and cried. 

“I hate you, Mom. You don’t know anything! You don’t know Maou-san! You can’t take him away from me. I love him!” 

Yet… he had not answered her confession. 

She said she would wait that she was okay with it.

But for how long could she wait?

She recalled the short conversation Suzuno had with Ashiya and Maou and Ashiya’s words.

‘The church has been smuggling demons.’

‘I suggest we should consider our return to aid our fellow demons.’

Would he really leave again for Ente Isla? And if he did, for how long? 

What if she will never see him again?

There was no one to answer her, no one to comfort her worries, so the only thing she could do was cry.

Chapter Text

Maou stood at the grill with a spatula, half-heartedly prodding at the patties sizzling on its surface. For the umpteenth time that day, he gave a heavy sigh.

He missed Alas=Ramus.

He hadn’t seen her since everyone had returned. Normally, Emi would visit with her once every few days. But it’d been nearly a week already, and the demon household hadn’t been graced with either Emi nor Alas=Ramus this entire time.

“What could she be doing?” Maou muttered to himself. “Did she forget she owes me a new phone already or what…?”

Granted, Emi needed time to settle back in. He’d heard she’d lost her job, so likely she was busy with that. Not to mention, she was probably playing catch-up with her father. All valid excuses.

But what happened to her Hero’s pride? Was the Demon’s Castle no longer such a threat as to warrant her keeping an eye on them anymore?

Maou shook himself. What was he saying? This was a good thing! If Emi was too busy to stalk the demons’ every move, then maybe they’d get a little peace and quiet for once…

Even if it did mean not seeing his daughter…

Maou sighed again. Then he yawned. He caught himself, giving his head a shake. That was new. He rarely yawned while working. But the late-night into morning shifts had been non-stop since he got back. Perhaps they were starting to take their toll…

Maybe I ought to try coffee for once…

Maou wasn’t normally a big caffeine drinker. He usually had enough energy and enthusiasm to carry him through his shift and meet every customer with a boundless smile. But for some reason lately, ever since he’d gotten back, he’d had to claw his way to the end of each shift, fighting to maintain each smile he’d greeted his customers with.

He’d heard of this phenomenon before. Post-vacation burnout. Although what happened in Ente Isla wasn’t exactly a vacation…

But how else could he explain his fatigue, his listlessness, his general inability to see his customers with the same care? He certainly couldn’t think of any other reason, other than missing Alas=Ramus. Yes. That had to be it. He simply missed his wonderful daughter. If only he got to hug her again, all would be right again…

Unbidden, Ashiya’s face flashed through his mind.

Did we not come all this way for the betterment of our fellow kin? Or have you forgotten about our cause?

Maou hissed as a drop of oil sparked and landed on his finger. He sucked on the injured digit, a spike of fury surging, then just as quickly leaving him. It was only then that he realized his name was being called.

“Maa-kun. Maa-kun!”

“A-ah? Kisaki-san!”

Maou’s supervisor stood there with her hands on her hips. “Are you all right? I’ve been calling you for the past minute! Are you distracted or something?”

“I’m fine, it’s just a burn…”

“…What?”

“What?” Maou abruptly noticed he’d only answered her first question. “I-I mean, I’m sorry. I didn’t realize…” He cleared his throat, took a breath, and tried again. “Do you need me for something?”

Kisaki gave him an odd look, but merely said, “Come to my office. There’s something I want to discuss with you.”

Maou felt his stomach drop. He moved the last patty to the bun on the side and obediently went to follow Kisaki.

In her office, Kisaki closed the door and turned around. “So. Is there anything you want to tell me?”

“Nothing,” Maou immediately squeaked.

At Kisaki’s long, appraising look, Maou cowered and amended, “I mean…it’s nothing you need to concern yourself over. Just some things at home.”

“And would these ‘things’ have anything to do with your absence last week?”

Before Maou could answer, Kisaki held up a hand. “I’m not trying to pry into your personal life. I understand that emergencies pop up, and I’m happy to accommodate them. But if there’s something going on that’s affecting your performance at work, I need to know now so that I can know best how to accommodate that.”

At that, Maou formally stood under attention. “I apologize for allowing myself to get distracted, Kisaki-san. Truly, it’s nothing to be concerned about. I won’t let it affect my performance again.”

Kisaki raised an eyebrow. Maou felt himself start to sweat under her scrutinizing gaze. 

But in the end, Kisaki merely smiled and said, “That’s good to know. I’m very, very glad to hear it.”

Maou let out a breath he didn’t know he was holding. 

“Don’t look so nervous. I didn’t call you in here just to lecture you. In fact, it’s a good thing. I wanted to give you an opportunity.”

“Opportunity? As in…”

Kisaki sat down at her desk and indicated for Maou to do the same opposite her. Maou slowly obeyed.

“I want to start by saying that you’re a hard worker, Maa-kun, and I appreciate that. You probably dedicate yourself more to this job than any other person in that room. And what’s more, I can tell it comes from a place of true care and understanding. You might not realize it, but our customers talk about how happy you make them feel, with nothing more than a smile and good service. I don’t know what sort of magic you’ve been wielding, but it works.”

Probably not the magic you’re thinking of, Maou thought wryly. Though, of course, it had been months since he’d used any kind of demonic magic to influence anybody.

“You should feel excited, Maa-kun. I’ve been going over your performance for the last few months, and I’m happy to say that your hard work and dedication have not gone unnoticed. I talked with the regional manager, and I made sure to emphasize your skill at handling difficult situations and showing leadership even in unprecedented times.”

Maou’s eyes widened, and he leant forward, hardly daring to hope.

“He and I both agreed, and I want to offer you the position of full-time shift manager.”

Maou’s breath left him. He could hardly believe it; this had to be a dream… Finally, after almost a year of dedicated work, he had achieved his next step. His heart was pounding rapidly in his chest, and he could not contain the wide grin plastered on his face. “Thank you so much, Kisaki-san! I will not disappoint you!” 

“Of course you won’t, you are one of my best employees, if not my top. Now get back to work, you can celebrate your promotion when you get home.” 

Maou returned to his station with a vigor he’d never had. For the first time, he eagerly awaited the end of his shift, not because he was down and wanted it over with, but because he could hardly wait to share the news.

Surely, with this, Ashiya would come around.

The Demon King, Put On The Spot

Urushihara sat at the table, smiling contentedly. In his hands rested a bowl of the best food he’d ever eaten in his entire life.

“Why is he smiling like that? It’s creeping me out,” Emi muttered.

“You’d smile like this too if you knew true joy,” Urushihara said blithely, reaching for another helping of pickled cucumbers.

“It’s just eggs on rice, what could possibly be so joyful about it??”

“Do not attempt to reason with it, Hero. He’s been like this ever since he returned from the hospital.” Ashiya looked upon the scene wearily. 

A full household squeezed itself around the humble dining room table in Apartment 201, somehow managing to fit all their dishes in one space. Emi sat with Alas=Ramus in her lap, while Suzuno quietly chewed on a slice of radish. Opposite them was Ashiya, setting a small plate of garnishes in the center of the table. Urushihara sat next to him, the very picture of serenity, in a rare instance of including himself amongst the others.

Chiho was there too, but unlike her usual bubbly self, she sat between Suzuno and Urushihara, rather withdrawn, and picked half-heartedly at her dish. Her mother’s words from a few nights before were still fresh on her mind, and though she’d acted boldly and without care of what her mother would say in coming to Villa Rosa Sasazuka today, a kernel of guilt sat heavy in her stomach, and she found herself without much of an appetite. She couldn’t say no to Ashiya’s cooking, however, and so nibbled on her food every now and then.

All of them waited for one Demon King to make his appearance.

They didn’t have to wait very long. Rapid footsteps pounded up the metal staircase outside, and a breathless and elated Maou wrenched the door open.

“Ashiya! Ashiya, I—!” Maou pulled up short at the sight of everyone.

“Ah, good, you’ve returned,” Suzuno said. “Now we can begin.”

“Begin what? Wait, Emi?”

“Papa!”

“Ahhh, Alas=Ramus, my cute daughter!” Forgetting everything else, Maou engulfed his daughter in a big hug, nuzzling her while she squealed in delight. “I missed you, I missed you!”

“Missed you!”

While this wonderful reunion was happening, Suzuno got up to close the door, then whispered a spell. The edges of the door lit up briefly as a seal was placed over the room.

“Is that necessary?” Emi asked, her gaze sharp.

“We never know who may be listening,” Suzuno replied. She sat back down.

“Everyone,” she began, and the room fell quiet and turned to her. “Thank you for coming. What I am about to speak of is of dire importance. I believe it affects not just those from Ente Isla, but Japan as well.”

She pulled out the parchment she had shown Ashiya earlier. “I have already discussed this before with the Demon King and Alciel, but the Church—or should I say, Olba’s faction- has been smuggling demons, and very discreetly so. The evidence my colleagues and I have collected is not enough to bring it to the public, which is why I have been considering returning to Ente Isla and finding solid evidence of their wrongdoings.”

Emi nodded, reading quickly through the parchment as she took a bite from her rice. “It doesn’t surprise me to see Olba stooping this low.” Her glance shifted to the demons, “And what is your take on this situation?”

“I have been told by Lord Camio that there are many kin that have become stranded in Ente Isla and have gone into hiding after the war.” Ashiya explained, “We have an idea of the situation on the Central and Eastern Continent.” He shot a quick glance at Maou, gauging his reaction, “As for the remaining continents, the situation is unclear.” 

“The Northern continent didn’t suffer that many repercussions," Emi mused, “But the South and the West… We can guess that the demon smuggling is the most active there. The South, especially, is extremely hostile towards demons.”

“Not really a surprise, considering it was Malacoda and the Malebranches…” Urushihara mumbled, and he gulped down his food.

“Stop eating like a beggar! I don’t want you to complain of a stomach ache later!” Ashiya scolded him. 

“Anyway,” Emi continued, “I can ask Eme and Albert to help with the investigation. Eme might be very occupied with her job, but as Olba’s group has been bothering her the whole time, I am sure she would gladly help to silence them once and for all.”

“Excellent. Now I would appreciate it if one more person could join me.” Suzuno commented.

Emi shook her head apologetically, “Sadly, I have something private going on. Asking Emerada and Albert is the only thing I can offer as help, and I can stay in contact during your investigation if there is anything urgent happening.”

Suzuno nodded, understanding her predicament. “Then Maou, perhaps once again…?”

Maou shook his head. “Sorry, I can’t help either.”

“Why not?”

“Well…” Here, a grin, like he was about to reveal a secret, spread across Maou’s face. “I…might be a lot busier from here on out.”

“What does that mean?”

Maou looked around at everyone’s anticipatory faces before blurting out, “I got offered a promotion!”

Chiho gasped. “Maou-san, that’s amazing!”

“I know, right? I’m going to be offered full-time pay, plus benefits…”

“Yay, Papa!” Alas=Ramus clapped her hands, though whether she knew why she was doing it wasn’t clear.

Not everyone seemed to share the enthusiasm. Suzuno and Emi exchanged confused looks, while Urushihara simply continued to eat and sigh with happiness. And Ashiya…

Maou looked over at Ashiya, expecting to see the same elation that had been filling him all morning. Yet there appeared to be nothing of the sort. Rather, the look on Ashiya’s face was…complicated.

“What’s up, Ashiya? This…This is good, right?” Maou felt himself faltering with Ashiya’s lack of response.

Ashiya managed a thin smile. “Yes, my liege, it is something to be celebrated. Er…May I speak to you outside, in private?”

“I would not recommend leaving this space until our conversation is finished,” Suzuno warned.

Now with no choice but to air his thoughts in front of everyone, Ashiya glanced around, then sighed. 

“Maou-sama, please believe me when I say I share your enthusiasm for hard work and delight in the times when it pays off. I am happy for you, my liege, truly I am. My discountenance is only about where your priorities may rest.”

“Dis…what?” 

Though Ashiya spoke vaguely, he seemed to be in the hopes that Maou would understand immediately what he was saying. But Maou only looked confused, while Emi and Suzuno furrowed their brows.

“He’s saying you care more about your job than the demons.”

Clarity came from the least expected source, the Grand Buddha himself, Urushihara, mumbling around a mouthful of food.

“What?!”

Anything further that Urushihara might have said was cut off by a choke, then coughing and hacking. Rice got sprayed across the table, to the disgusted groans of the others.

“Ashiya, is that what you think?” Maou demanded.

“Swallow before you speak,” Ashiya said gloomily, patting Urushihara on the back.

“Of course I care about the demons! They’re my subjects!” Maou insisted, ignoring the gross sounds coming from across the table.

“Then is it not the duty of the king to ensure the well-being of those subjects?” Ashiya shot back, meeting Maou’s gaze for the first time.

“Of course it is, but why do I have to be the one who goes out there?”

“Forgive me, my lord, but that is a rather callous question.”

“How dare you!” Maou cried. “You’ve never spoken to me like this before. Where is this coming from?”

“Like what?”

“Like this, all…guilt-trippy!”

“It is not my intention to guilt-trip, Sire. I merely wish to express my concern that you do not appear to hold our brethren in the appropriate regard.”

“And what, pray tell, is the ‘appropriate regard’?” Maou was visibly angry. “Should I throw myself to the floor, crying in anguish? Forgive me for not being the weepy type! Just because I’m not reacting the way you want me to, doesn’t mean I don’t care!”

“Maou, stop yelling! You’re scaring Alas=Ramus!” Emi took a now wailing Alas=Ramus from Maou, who seemed to realize the other people were still in the room. He glared at Ashiya, who remained stone-faced.

“I entrusted the care of the remainders of the Demon King’s Army to Camio for a reason,” Maou said in a hard, hushed tone. “Even if I were to go back, what exactly could I do? If you haven’t forgotten, we still don’t have a steady source of demonic energy. Without my magic, I’d be even more useless in Ente Isla, because I’d just be a helpless target! You would be the same! As would Urushihara! Why, all of a sudden, is there this need to rush back to Ente Isla guns blazing? You, of all people, should know that an operation like this requires careful planning, with the right people! Suzuno asked me a question, and I answered. When did I indicate that I would abandon those left behind? To challenge the very notion that I care about the situation is out of line!”

Ashiya bowed his head at the admonishment. Every part of him wanted to concede, to ask for forgiveness and swear he meant nothing by his words. 

Nevertheless, he said, “I admit my lapse in judgment. But I also admit my lapse in faith. Sire, I fear you have forgotten your true goal. You’ve stated three times now that you intend to return to Ente Isla as its ruler. Was that merely a ruse, my liege?”

“What exactly are you saying?”

“Maou-sama.” Ashiya’s voice became quieter. “Do you remember that Japan is not our home?”

A sob suddenly came from the side. They looked to see Chiho shoot to her feet and run for the door. 

“Chiho-chan!” “Chi-chan!” “Sasaki-san!”

Slam! The door closed to their unheeded cries.

“I will speak with her,” Suzuno said gently, getting up.

Outside, Suzuno didn’t have to look very far. Crouched by the stone wall was a crying teenage girl, her shoulders heaving with stifled sobs.

She considered calling out to Chiho, but opted for the opposite. Instead, she approached the girl and gently rubbed her shoulders, “I was already wondering why you were so quiet today. Is it something you wish to share?” Her voice was a calm reminder of the time when she took care of orphans. 

Chiho trembled, her stained eyes looking at Suzuno. “I–I,” her voice croaked. “P-please don’t leave me alone!” She burst back into sobbing.

Suzuno allowed her to lean against her shoulder, holding the girl in an embrace, and she continued to reassure her. 

“Don’t worry Chiho-dono, our business here isn’t finished. I may have to temporarily return to my homeland, but we will remain in contact.”

Suzuno locked her gaze with Emi, who silently watched the scene from up the stairs. “We’ll handle this, so please wait until she calms down,” Emi warned the demons as she made her way to Suzuno and Chiho while holding Alas=Ramus.

The latter was slowly regaining herself.

“Chi-nee-cha is crying, is Chi-nee-chan okay?” Alas=Ramus asked, clumsily trying to reach Chiho’s cheeks. “Don’t cry Chi-nee-chan, tummy will ache.”

An awkward laugh escaped Chiho as the toddler tried her best to mimic Emi whenever she was comforting her. There was always something comforting whenever a child was mimicking adults.

Emi handed her a tissue for Chiho to dry her nose and face. She sat down next to Suzuno and Chiho and waited for the girl to become calmer. “So… did something happen?”

Chiho took a breath, trying to calm down her nerves as the fight with her mother resurfaced in her mind. “I… fought with my mother. She doesn’t want me to hang out with Maou-san anymore and said that I have to focus more on my studies.”

“Hmm, weren’t you doing well at school?’ Emi recalled.

“That’s what I told her! I’m keeping up with my grades, and I’m even doing well in my extracurricular activities. But she still said I have to focus more on my studies. It’s like nothing is good enough for her! And…and she said I can’t come here anymore to see Maou-san or any of you, and I’ll probably have to quit my job, and…and I’ll never see any of you again…!”

“Hey, hey.” Emi drew Chiho into a strong hug as the young girl dissolved into sobs once more. Alas=Ramus patted her head. Emi gave a concerned look to Suzuno, who shook her head.

“What’s all this? Where’s this coming from? You’ll never see us again? Of course you will, we’re not going anywhere anytime soon.” Emi spoke like she would to a little sister.

“The distance between us may be greater than we’d like, but that does not mean that we will be apart for good,” Suzuno added. “We have phones that we can enhance with our Idea Links. Do not forget your training, with enough practice, we may be able to even communicate across worlds.”

Chiho nodded, allowing their words to sink in and reduce her quivering.

“Is it so wrong?” she whispered when she’d regained control of her voice. “Is it so bad that I want things to just stay the way they are? Things are good now. Why can’t they just be this way forever?”

“Chiho-chan…” Emi stroked her head soothingly. “That’s not how things work, I’m afraid.”

“Change is a natural part of life,” Suzuno said kindly, coming up to place a hand on Chiho’s back. “Everyone wishes that time could slow or stand still when things are going well. But life has its ebbs and flows, and that is something we must accept. For instance, you are going to change.” 

Chiho looked up at her in confusion, and Suzuno gave a gentle smile. “You will not stay where you are forever. You will grow and go on to do incredible things, beyond school and a part-time job. This is your time to think about your future, what you will do with your life, and what you will become.”

Chiho lowered her gaze. “That’s what my mom said,” she said bitterly. 

Emi stepped in. “Hey, I’m sorry you had a fight with your mom. But I’m sure she’s just looking out for you. When I met her, she seemed like she cared about you a lot. She’s probably just being a concerned mom and overreacting a little, you know?”

This appeared to be the wrong thing to say. Chiho stepped out of Emi’s embrace and stood a little bit away, holding her arm. “She doesn’t care about me,” she muttered. One hand came to swipe at her cheek. “She just wants to have something to brag about to her friends.”

“Hey, now, I’m sure it’s not like that—”

“Thank you, both of you, for your advice.” Chiho bowed to each of them. “But…I think I have to go.”

“Chi-chan!”

Maou stood at the top of the stairs. Evidently, he had been unable to stand waiting for long. He came down and approached Chiho tentatively, saying, “Chi-chan, is something wrong? You know, whatever it is, we can work it out, right?”

Chiho stared at him silently. Then, perhaps seized by a boldness even she wasn’t expecting, she stated, “I want an answer.”

“Eh? What do you mean, an ans—“

“Maou-san.”

Maou gulped. He knew exactly what she was asking.  But to ask here and now, in front of everyone…His eyes darted around nervously, refusing to meet her gaze.

“Ah, Chi-chan…” he started, giving an awkward chuckle. “Listen, it’s kinda not a good time…”

“Look at me, please.”

Slowly, Maou raised his gaze to meet Chiho’s. The young girl’s eyes were brimming with tears, and her mouth wobbled with the effort of keeping her composure.

Maou sighed. “Chiho, I can’t—“

Chiho didn’t give him a chance to finish. She turned and ran, ignoring the shouts of the others calling her name. 

Maou stood there, frozen, unable to make himself chase after her. He didn’t understand why she would have asked that of him so suddenly. And in front of everyone, too! Yet he couldn’t help but wretchedly feel like he was the one who screwed up.

Certainly, everyone was looking at him like he did.

“Oho, has the Demon King picked up a new hobby of making girls cry?”

Maou did not have to turn around to see who it was; just hearing that annoying voice made him picture that frustrating smile of the angel. “I guess I should have given you a harder beating back in Ente Isla. Do angels not learn not to pry into the matters of others?” He grumbled.

“Well, Mi-chan told me to come over, since there is still a lot I will have to share with you guys, ya know. I don’t think now is the right time, though. I’ll just stop by later.” Gabriel took a gleeful bite from a roasted sweet potato. “These are really good.”

“Don’t talk with your mouth full,” Maou snapped. “And who the hell is ‘Mi-chan’?”

“Ah, that would be your Landlady-sama. I’d speak about her with a little more respect.”

“Like you’re doing?” Maou put a hand to his temple, where a headache was growing. “Why can’t you just buzz off?”

“Actually, Demon King, it may be prudent to listen to what he has to say, especially if this is the only chance I will get to hear it,” Suzuno said. “Gabriel, if you would please…”

“Sure, but it’ll be a pretty long story, mm-kay?” Gabriel assured, ignoring the glares from the others.

Everyone returned inside, and Urushihara frowned at the newcomer. “What’s he doing here?” he demanded.

“Good to see you too, kid,” Gabriel returned cheerfully.

“Who’re you calling a kid?!”

“Pipe down, Urushihara,” Maou grumbled. He shut the door behind everyone a little more forcefully than intended and crossed his arms. “Well? Say your piece quickly so that I can kick you back out.”

“Ah…what I’ve come to say is not something that can be said quickly, I’m afraid,” Gabriel said, not looking regretful about that fact in the slightest. He looked down at the now-empty dining room table, then sidelong to Ashiya. “Any chance I could get some tea? My mouth gets really dry when I talk a lot, ya know.”

“So it should be dry all the time then?”

“What’re you implying?” Gabriel’s eye glinted even as he flashed a grin at Urushihara. Ashiya wordlessly handed him a cup of barley tea, ignoring the thanks that followed. Gabriel took a sip from his drink before finally beginning with his story, “Let’s see where shall I start… The connection between demonic magic and holy magic, or the relation between angels, humans and demons?”

“Just hurry up, we don’t have all the time,” Maou grumbled.

“You sure are impatient, but fine.” Gabriel mumbled, his visage turned serious, as if his laid back behaviour was never there before, “Now what would you say if I told you that angels were originally human?”

Chapter Text

We come from another world.

The name of our planet is not important. It has been lost to time, even to us, the original inhabitants of it. What matters is that this story starts with a sickness.

It was a terrible plague, one that struck swiftly and savagely, reducing a person to little more than a lump of scarred flesh within weeks, or even days. We were terrified. All hope was lost…until we found the Tree.

Yes, the Tree, the very same that the dear Sephirot of Yesod is from. Only, it was not the same. Every planet has one. We found ours on the Moon. And it was our salvation…or so we thought. 

We didn’t find a cure. We found something better. Immortality. A way to live forever and never get sick, provided you weren’t already ill. Short of extreme blood loss from an injury, you could never die, and as proof that we had beaten our humanity, our hair changed into silver, and our bodies were filled with strength.

However, greed soon spread among the nation's leaders; they all wanted the blessing of the Tree, to taste immortality, and soon it became an all-out war. We didn't want to be involved with it, so we decided to leave. But all the conflict resulted in the death of the Tree and our planet, and we had no other choice but to find a new home. 

That new home was Ente Isla, a still young world where humanity hadn't developed yet, and their Tree of Life was filled with energy. To get there, we had to move our Moon—yes, why do you think Ente Isla has two moons? Like we expected, we found a Tree on their Moon. Our hope was renewed. There, we could rebuild. There, we could thrive.

Our top scientists were the pair Ignora and Sataniel. They were brilliant, you know, both of them. The brightest minds of our race. They were the ones who discovered immortality. They were our leaders, our voice of hope. When they married, it was a great celebration.

And when they had a son, they called him the Child of Dawn.

Lucifer.

---

Our peace wasn’t meant to last. We were sucking the energy out of Ente Isla’s Tree of Life to fuel our own power. The people of Ente Isla were meant to grow with the Tree, to progress due to the Tree’s energy. But without it, they stagnated. Their growth was stunted, slowed to a crawl. They could make use of the magic we gave them, and little else. There was no way they’d ever hope to achieve what our species had done.

Sataniel grew discontent with how we were using the Tree. He said it wasn’t right, what we were doing to the Tree and the people of Ente Isla. It all came to a head, however, when Ignora’s experiments were uncovered. 

You see, our immortality wasn’t perfect. It could extend our life and grant us eternal youth, but without a constant source of energy, we would eventually waste away. Granted, it was only after a long, long time, but we were doomed to die like everything else. And so Ignora tried to experiment with Ente Isla’s Tree on immortality. She used the people and animals of Ente Isla as her test subjects. But the results were wrong, warped. They used Negative energy instead of Positive energy to fuel themselves. Their shapes became beastly and fearsome.

Yes. These were the first demons.

When Sataniel first found out, he confronted Ignora in a terrible rage. Their fight could be heard across the system. And that was the last straw for Sataniel. By then we had already divided ourselves into two factions: the moralists and the survivalists. The moralists went with Sataniel as he stole the experiments away, along with their son and the Yesod gem, and flew to Ente Isla’s other moon. The experiments, the demons, saw him as their leader and savior.

They called him Satan, the Demon King.

An awful fight had broken out before they left, and both sides suffered casualties. We don’t know what happened to Sataniel and the other angels when they escaped. Perhaps he succumbed to injuries. Perhaps, in a world devoid of Positive energy and the inability to grow food, they ended up starving. Why Lucifer was able to survive all that time, I don’t know. But we know that the other angels ended up perishing, and the demons went on to populate the moon. 

The rest, as they say, is history.

The Hero, Confronting the Demon King

There was absolute silence in Apartment 201 as Gabriel finished his story, broken only by the slurp of him finishing the last of his tea. Alas=Ramus had already retreated into Emi and was fast asleep.

Then, as one, the rest of the group turned to look at Urushihara.

Urushihara sat with his gaze lowered and his face pensive. He refused to look up and meet anyone in the eyes. It was clear he was doing his best to appear nonchalant, but it instead came off as rather conflicted.

“I… don’t really remember anything about that.’ He admitted.

“Of course you didn’t, you were still a child when all that happened. Even when Sataniel passed away, it doesn’t surprise me that you don’t have memories, ya know.” Gabriel told him.

Urushihara did not feel reassured and was silent again. His hands rested on his sides, but were obviously tense. 

“That explains why we took the form of humans and why Lord Camio became a…” Ashiya trailed off; the image of the large chicken-like creature was still fresh in his mind.

“Okay, so you guys made a mess of our homeland.” Maou summarised, “and what now? Do you expect us to clean up after you?”

Gabriel’s mouth twitched, slowly spreading into his hateful grin, “Well, I wouldn’t put it that way… But Lailah certainly is trying to count on you to aid us in fixing the world before it dies out. By the way, Emillia, since you are Lailah’s daughter, you also inherited some of that immortality… or maybe all of it. I have no idea how it works. You will have to wait and see how long you will outlive everyone. Mm-kay?”

“You really have a gift for saying the worst things to people, don’t you?” Emi responded darkly to Gabriel’s careless comment as she bit her lower lip, trying to contain the burning fire within her. She got up, still shooting a glare at Gabriel. “I guess I have heard enough about it for now. I have to get up early tomorrow, so I will be taking my leave. Let’s discuss this further at a later date and see how we should handle this.”

“The church is apparently not the only one drowning in corruption.” Suzuno sighed as she also got up, her brows furrowed. “I think we should all sleep and think about this for a while.” 

No one really said much, but their silence implied more than enough. 

“Alright then, I will be going too,” Gabriel announced. As the only one who was unaffected, his peppy tone felt exhausting to the others. “And please visit me, if you remember something, Lucifer. Mm-kay?”

Urushihara's expression contorted in disgust as he turned away from the group and made his way back to the closet. “How about no, and don’t bother us anymore for anything stupid.” 

Emi said her goodbyes to everyone, deliberately ignoring Gabriel for the sake of her sanity.

Outside, the sky was dyed in a multitude of colours: red, orange, yellow, pink, purple, blue… But Emi could not enjoy its beauty. As she was heading towards the station, a hand reached out and snatched her wrist. 

Startled, Emi was about to take out Better Half, until she realised it was Maou who had grabbed her. He was hunched over, panting. His only free hand was on his knee for balance. After he had collected his breath, Maou looked up. “Sorry, Emi, but can we talk, please?”

Emi blinked and quickly regained her composure. It was strange to see Maou act as he did now, but from what she observed tonight, Ashiya’s peering glances and Maou’s obvious discomfort, something had definitely happened. Then there was Chiho’s outburst. She sighed, giving in to his request. She turned around, crossed her arms, and with a tone that was not curious, yet expectant, spoke, “Alright, what is it?” 

Maou scratched his back, obviously trying to find the words. “I just wanted to know your stance about this whole thing. Are you seriously considering going after Heaven?”

“Why wouldn’t I?”

“Are you really okay with being used again for the ambitions of others? This isn’t your fight, nor Suzuno's, nor Ashiya's, nor Urushihara's, nor mine. We aren’t obligated to help those angels.”

Emi’s attention was for a short moment on a passing sound truck. The whole vehicle was painted in colourful images and words promoting a band while blasting one of its recently released songs through the loudspeakers. 

She waited for the vehicle to pass and for the sound to finally die down before she spoke. “My opinion is irrelevant. Ente Isla is my home, and there are still people I care about who live there; besides, if I don’t do it, who else will save them? I am still Ente Isla’s hero, so it is my task to protect it and its people and ensure they have a tomorrow to look forward to.” Her eyes shifted to the sky, taking in its colours before her attention returned to Maou, “You’re right that you don’t need to get involved if you don’t want to, but why would you care what I decide to do?” 

“I—” Maou faltered, not having realised his words sooner, he clenched his mouth shut before opening it again; “Well, I am worried about Alas=Ramus.”

“Hmm, well, if Alas=Ramus doesn’t want to, I won’t force her. But if she wants to fight against heaven, then I won’t stop her either. She has her grudges against the angels, after all.”

There was a heavy silence between them. Emi watched Maou silently as he pondered over her words, he still seemed conflicted. But whatever bothered him was not up to her to figure out. “Just think about it,” she told him, “try to confirm what is important to you and how you can protect that.” 

Emi turned and left, not interested in Maou’s response. She was going to have a long day after all.

Maou stood there, watching her go. A strange, empty feeling manifested within him, one he was unable to pinpoint. Once again, he couldn’t help but feel like he was in the wrong, and it frustrated him. 

***

The next few days passed swiftly for the Demon King, yet they were the busiest he’d ever had. Kisaki had wasted no time setting him up as shift manager, and it came with a lot of training. It would take him at least a week to fully learn everything. Rather than let him be discouraged, however, Kisaki assured him that this was much faster than previous shift managers, who usually took at least two weeks to learn the ropes. Maou’s dedication to becoming intimately familiar with his job, as well as his natural ability to pick up on details, sped along the process quite well.

That meant that, as a full-time worker, however, his days off were far less frequent.

Maou loved his job, but it was with a particular sort of gladness that he welcomed the weekend. If nothing else, he was happy for the chance to sleep in a little. 

But most of all, it meant he’d get the chance to see Alas=Ramus again.

The knock that came at the door filled him with a rush of excitement, and he leapt to open it before Ashiya even had a chance to react. 

“About time, Emi, I was wondering when you’d—” He stopped short at the sight of the person before him.

“Ah, good morning, Maou-kun.” Nord Justina gave him a pleasant smile. Alas=Ramus sat in his arms, a wide-brimmed hat with a yellow ribbon on her head. She grinned happily at Maou and reached out her arms for him.

Maou took her immediately and hugged her tight, as he always did. Then, remembering to greet Nord, he bowed briefly, asking, “Where’s Emi? I thought she was gonna drop off Alas=Ramus.”

“Emilia is busy this morning, so she asked me to drop her off. I hope you don’t mind seeing this old man this early in the day.”

“Not at all…I hope everything’s settling well for you at home. I heard you’ve moved into Emi’s building?”

“Yes, we just finished a couple of days ago. Acies=Ara and I managed to get a place on the same floor as Emi, just a few doors down. All that’s left now is the unpacking, of course.”

“Of course, of course…Say, nothing’s going on with Emi, right? I heard she lost her job, but she’s not in trouble, is she? N-not that I’m concerned or anything,” Maou added hastily. “It’s just that she normally drops Alas=Ramus off, and…well…”

“She is fine,” Nord replied. “Yes, she was unfortunately fired for her absence. But she’s found another…occupation, you might say.”

“Oh? She got another job?”

“Not exactly…Hmm, it might not be my place to say. Suffice to say, you needn’t worry about her.”

“I’m not worried about her,” Maou said automatically. Then, realizing what it sounded like, he followed up with, “I’m just wondering when I’ll get a chance to remind her that she still owes me a new phone, that’s all…”

“I see.” There was a twinkle in Nord’s eye that Maou didn’t like.

“May I ask where the pair of you are going today? Emilia and I were both surprised when you said you wanted to take Alas=Ramus out for a bit alone.”

“We’re going to an amusement park!” Maou said, tossing his daughter a little into the air. Alas=Ramus giggled and cheered. “Park, park, park!” she said happily.

“Will it be just the two of you? I’d be happy to accompany you for the day if you like.”

“Thanks, Nord-san, but I’d rather go with just the two of us. It’ll be our father-daughter bonding time.” Maou grinned at Alas=Ramus. “You understand, right?”

Nord chuckled. “I certainly can. Very well. I’ll be stopping by later to pick her up then.”

Maou waved Alas=Ramus’s hand goodbye as Nord left. He returned inside, where Ashiya was waiting expectantly.

“Maou-sama, if I could have a moment of your time…”

“Not now, Ashiya,” Maou said cheerfully, putting his shoes on. “Hmm, should we take a jacket? It’s starting to get a little cooler outside…”

“I believe it would be prudent to discuss—” 

“Later.” Maou hummed as he wrapped a scarf around Alas=Ramus’s neck, and smiled widely as she laughed in response. He finished putting on his shoes and waved goodbye to the household. “All right, we’re off! Don’t bother calling, I won’t pick up!” He chuckled at his own little joke.

He closed the door, leaving Ashiya with no time to say anything else. 

Maou let out a sigh, turning his conflicted expression to a smile as he looked at his daughter. 

Now was not the time to worry about Ashiya’s concerns. As much as he knew that his general had a point, he just could not find an honest response. There was just too much going on, not just with Ashiya and the demons in Ente Isla, but Suzuno deciding to go back to clean up after the church, then Gabriel’s revelation regarding the truth of Ente isla, Chiho’s confession and her sudden outburst, Emi’s strange attitude… no that could all wait as today was for Alas=Ramus and he refused to spoil his beloved daughter’s day.

Luckily, the weather outside was beautiful; a clear sky, gentle sunrays that had exhausted themselves after the hot summer days faded, and the leaves were slowly turning from their rich green hues into more colourful hues. It wouldn't be long until the Koyo season began in Tokyo.

It would be Alas=Ramus’ first time seeing the autumn leaves. Maou really wanted to take her out again during that time; maybe he would bring Emi along just to be nice enough to let her see their daughter’s happy face.

Maou’s thoughts froze. Emi… ever since they returned from Ente Isla, she felt distant. Not just in her attitude, but even her words. No, it probably had to do with the return of her father Nord. Having thought he was dead all this time, it’s no surprise that finding out that he’s alive and well would affect Emi. She was probably just trying to process her emotions and trying to regain the lost time with him. That’s just normal behaviour.

He forced himself to focus on Alas=Ramus. Today was going to be just about the two of them, nothing else.

***

Yet…

These thoughts and feelings wouldn’t stop rearing their ugly faces at him. Each time, he’d shaken himself and gone to find another ride at the amusement park. Alas=Ramus had been happy for it. She’d laughed and cheered and giggled. She was having a great time. Ah, to be young and carefree.

They were on the Ferris Wheel now, and they’d been stopped at the very top. From here, they could see the entire city.

“Ah, this never gets old,” Maou sighed. “Remember we were here before, Alas=Ramus? You had a good time then, too, didn’t you? We had to cut it short then, though, because—”

Because they’d gotten a call that Gabriel had come, and…

“Ahhhhh, come on!” Maou kicked his legs in frustration, which startled Alas=Ramus. He immediately panicked and went to soothe her. “Ah, sorry, sorry, Papa’s just being a dummy…”

“Dummy!” Alas=Ramus said in agreement, and he froze. Crap. If she was gonna start repeating that, then he’d definitely get a lecture…

“You’re gonna have to watch what you say, kiddo,” he said fondly, patting her head through her hat. “Papa’s lenient, but he’s not always gonna be around to let you say what you want.”

If she were ever going to be registered in school, they would certainly have to make sure she kept her mouth clean.

That was a thought…Alas=Ramus was about the age that most parents would have her put in daycare by now, with preschool soon on the horizon. They hadn’t had time to think about school with everything that had happened, but…as their little girl was bound to get older, they’d have to start thinking about investing in her future…

Though, what does it mean for a Sephirot to enter the Japanese education system, Maou thought to himself, giving a small chuckle. They didn’t even know if she would grow at the same rate as other kids. Maybe she’d have a more normal experience in Ente Isla.

He’d have to ask Emi. Including the possibility of needing to register Alas=Ramus as a Japanese citizen. Hopefully, there wouldn't be any other issues they’d have to think of, right? Later, of course. Once she showed up, that is…

Maou frowned. He’d been dismissive up until this point, but Emi really had made herself scarce these past couple of weeks. Surely she’d settled in with her father by this point and gotten a new job? She wasn’t really one to procrastinate on such things. And it wasn’t as if she were foisting Alas=Ramus off on Maou all the time, but…surely she remembered that a child needed both parents in equal amounts?

He wished he’d taken the initiative to ask her about it the last time he saw her.

And honestly…it wasn’t just her. Ashiya, for whatever reason, had decided to incite some kind of rebellion and challenge his position. Maou really needed to have a word with him about that…

And Chiho…

Chiho barely spoke to him at work these days. Granted, his new responsibilities didn’t really give him much of a chance to interact with his old coworkers. But rather than wait for him to walk home together, or catch him during their breaks, Chiho would seclude herself and eat alone, and leave as soon as her shift was over without so much as a word to Maou.

He felt terrible, honestly, about the way he’d left things with her. But how could anyone answer in that kind of pressured situation? And how the hell was he supposed to apologize if Chiho never gave him a chance to talk with her?

It seemed like everyone was against him these days…

He didn’t know why, but there was a sour taste in his mouth and a hollow feeling in his gut. He pulled Alas=Ramus from where she was standing into his lap, and she looked up at him curiously.

Try to confirm what is important to you and how to protect that.

Maou hugged Alas=Ramus closer to himself. He knew what he wanted to protect. He knew what was important. It was right here in his arms. 

What else did he need?

You care more about your job than the demons.

He hid his face in his daughter’s hair. It wasn’t true. How could they say that? Of course, he cared about his subjects; that’s why he’d made sure that Camio was there to watch over them while he was…

Was…

We’re counting on you to aid us in fixing the world before it dies out. 

“Papa, too tight!” 

Maou came back to himself as Alas=Ramus smacked him in the face with her tiny fists. He apologized to her and released his hold, which he realized was indeed too hard for her.

Alas=Ramus pouted and adjusted her hat. Then she frowned. “Papa, sad?” 

Maou shook his head. “No,” he said gently. “Just…thinking. Papa has a lot of thoughts on his mind.”

He sighed. This wasn’t working. Why had he decided to come to the same amusement park he’d gone to before? It was different from before, certainly, but only because last time he’d come with Emi, while Ashiya had tailed along with Rika (he thought Maou hadn’t noticed, but he did)...

And Chiho? Chiho had been there…

Why?

Of course, he knew why.

I want an answer.

Maou pinched the bridge of his nose. Then he gave a loud sigh and slapped both cheeks with his palms.

“Come on, Demon King,” he muttered. “Since when do you run away from your problems?”

He looked outside at the sky, which was starting to turn into a yellow-orange hue. At that moment, Alas=Ramus gave a big yawn, which was the deciding factor.

“All right, Alas=Ramus,” he said, tapping her nose with his finger. “Let’s go home and see everyone.”

***

The sun was well and truly setting as they took their time walking back from the station. Maou gently bounced a sleeping Alas=Ramus in his arms. He’d bought her a small toy, a little pinwheel, from a vendor in the park, and even in her sleep she held onto it tightly.

If anyone were around them, they’d surely coo over such a cute sight.

Maou slowed to a stop. There wasn’t anyone around him, he realized. This street wasn’t busy, but it usually had at least a few people out and about. But right now, the place was eerily silent.

Alas=Ramus suddenly woke up in his arms. “Papa,” she said seriously.

Maou was about to ask her what was wrong when a strange feeling swept over him like a wave, and the colors around him seemed to mute into gray. 

A barrier.

That was the only thought he could get out before the ground exploded in front of him.

Shit! Maou steadied himself in the air as best he could and hung on to Alas=Ramus. He landed on his feet and skidded backwards to a stop.

A cloud of dust billowed upwards from the attack. A small shape could be seen in the center of the crater, slowly standing. Something yellow glinted in the dark.

Dammit! Why now? Why here? Maou frantically looked for an escape route. There was no way he could take on anyone as he was, and certainly not with a child in his arms.

There were only two ways out, however, and that was either forward to the enemy, or back the way he came. Maou began to gather magic into his fist. Maybe if he struck first, he’d surprise them long enough to get by…

Alas=Ramus suddenly began struggling. “No, no!” she shouted. “Don’t, no!”

“Alas=Ramus, stop moving!” Maou put a hand to her head to keep her close. “Papa’s gonna take care of this, don’t worry. Just stay close.”

“No, Papa! No!”

“What is it, Alas=Ramus? What are you—ack!” Maou had to duck as the shape suddenly darted forward and swung at him with their fists. He could only catch a glimpse of golden eyes in the shadows as they struck at him again and again.

They’re trying to grab Alas=Ramus, he realized. 

He took a calculated risk, and at the last second, flipped around and stepped back. He rammed his head backwards and was rewarded with a crunch and a cry of pain. Stars exploded in his vision, but it was worth it as he felt the presence of the attacker retreat.

Shaking his head to clear it, Maou wasted no time. He took off running down the street, holding onto Alas=Ramus as tightly as he could.

A scream of anger came from behind him, and metal groaned and crashed above. Maou looked up to see a section of building crumbling towards him, and only managed to dive to the side and roll out of the way at the last second. 

Maou struggled to his feet, coughing in the dust. He cursed when he saw a mess of rubble and rebar blocking the way home.

Alas=Ramus was crying. Maou shushed her, feeling the panic start to seep into his limbs. He looked around for a way to get out and caught sight of a figure standing atop a street lamp to his left, looking down on them with cruel golden eyes. 

There was no way to get an Idea Link through the barrier, not at his current strength. He was going to have to get them both out himself.

“Alas=Ramus, can you be good for Papa?” he whispered. Alas=Ramus whimpered, but nodded. “Okay, then you need to do exactly as I say…”

“Don’t, Papa! Don’t!” Alas=Ramus looked up at him with tear-filled, pleading eyes.

“Alas=Ramus, we have to get out of here, you gotta listen to me—”

“Don’t hurt her! Please, Papa!”

…What?

That was all he had time to think before he was suddenly kicked in the back. 

They went flying, and Maou turned himself at the last second so that he’d take the brunt of the fall when they landed. 

Screw it. He had to make a break for it. He took off down the road, the only section still open, and dodged the attacks coming his way. All the while, Alas=Ramus screamed.

“Malkuth! Malkuth!”

The same lamp post from before swung at his head, and he slid in a baseball skid underneath it. But just as he was flipping upright, something struck at him, and he had to dash away at the last second again. They punched the cobblestone instead. At the same time, someone kicked at his head.

Shit. There were two of them.

After dodging the kick, Maou jumped and flipped until he was a distance away from them both. The dark didn’t offer any details, but Maou could make out red eyes and an even shorter frame than the first attacker. Dark hair with a reddish fringe on one tip fell about the young kid’s face.

“Wait…I’ve seen you before…” Maou inhaled sharply.

It was the child in armor he’d seen with Farfarello. 

Erone.

“Why are you attacking us?” Maou demanded. His clothes were becoming ragged, and he was breathing hard from all this jumping about. “Is Heaven ordering you? Why are you working with them?”

Alas=Ramus reached out in his arms. “Malkuth! Geb’ra!” she pleaded.

“Don’t, Alas=Ramus!” Maou pulled her back. 

“Save us,” Erone stated.

“What?”

Light started to fill Erone’s fist. He leapt to the sky at the same time as the other figure. “Save us!” he shouted as he descended.

This time, the shockwave of the attack blasted Maou backwards, and he felt Alas=Ramus’s weight leave his grip. 

“No!”

He smacked into a building side. Dazed, he nevertheless tried to claw his way back out of the mess. “Alas=Ramus!” he shouted. He couldn’t see her. Where was she?

The figure with the golden eyes was suddenly in front of him, and he snarled and lashed out. He caught one punch in his fist and blocked another. This kid was powerful, but they didn’t have the experience Maou had. Maou kicked out strongly, and the Sephirot went flying.

He searched desperately for his daughter. “Alas=Ramus!” he roared. 

“Papa!”

There. He looked to his right…only to be punched by a powerful blow to the cheek. He shot to the side, but before he could land, a knee came up to crunch into his solar plexus, and he flew upwards. He crashed into the building again, this time fifty feet up. His vision blacking out, he peeled from the crater and collapsed onto the sidewalk.

He was dizzy…Where was he? Maou looked blearily upwards. He could see a tiny figure in purple and white running towards him.

“Alas…?” he murmured.

A cracking sound came from above. There, where he’d cratered the side of the building, a section of stone was crumbling. It was falling.

It was going to land on Alas=Ramus.

Get up! Get up now!

He couldn’t move.

“Get away!” he screamed. Alas=Ramus looked up, just as the piece fell.

She shrieked and covered her head.

“MAMAAAAAA!”

“NO!”

The world exploded.

Maou squeezed his eyes shut as a bright flash of light blinded him. A gigantic crash rang in his ears. The world around him shook.

When it was over, he opened his eyes.

A giant lump of rubble sat in front of him.

Right where Alas=Ramus had been.

A terrible sound he didn’t even recognize tore out of him. He shoved himself to his feet, stumbled, righted himself, and threw himself at the rock and concrete. He clawed at it, throwing piece after piece to the side without care; he couldn’t care, his little girl was…Alas=Ramus was…

…not there.

He stilled, tears dripping down his face. “Where…” he whispered. He looked up and around. “Alas=Ramus?!” he called.

“She’s here, Demon King.”

Maou whipped around. There, in full regalia and silver hair whipping in the wind, stood Emilia.

In the next second, Alas=Ramus appeared in a ball of golden light. “Papaaaaa!” she shouted. Her eyes were full of tears.

A sob escaped Maou as he rushed forward to meet her in the middle. Alas=Ramus landed in his arms, and he fell to his knees as he hugged her close. Somewhere in his rush of grief and relief, his eyes found Emi’s.

“Thank you,” he whispered.

Emi’s eyes shone with fury. “We’ll talk later,” she said, her voice cold. “For now, call the others. The barrier should be gone. Then get yourself out of the way.”

She rose in the air and shot forward. Maou couldn’t look to where she’d gone, only looking down at Alas=Ramus and making sure she was really okay, that she was really there in his arms.

“Papa,” Alas=Ramus said, rubbing her eyes. “Gotta help.”

Maou nodded. It would be all right now. Emi was here. 

Alas=Ramus smiled at him, then rose up in golden light. 

As she did, Maou sent out an Idea Link to the Demon Fortress.

Ashiya. Urushihara. Suzuno. Attack by Sephira. Come quickly.

When the Idea Link was over, Maou slumped forward, exhausted. That message had taken up the last of his energy. He dragged himself to a section of rubble that formed a sort of shelter and sat beneath it. The sounds of fighting happened all around him, and he winced every now and then, not daring to look outside just in case his head was taken off.

Something trickled next to his ear, and he swiped at it, then looked at his hand. Blood. That explained the throbbing in his head. His vision was blurring, darkness creeping in. He blinked, trying to stay awake, but it was like fighting back an ocean tide. Emi told him to get out of the way. He hoped he was following her instructions properly…

***

When he awoke, it was to the sound of his name being called and the soothing feeling of magic washing over him.

“Ashiya?” he murmured. The relieved face of his General swam into view.

“Maou-sama!” Ashiya sobbed in relief. “Thank goodness, you are alive!”

“Course I am,” Maou replied, grinning loopily. His head no longer hurt; in fact, it felt kind of airy, like he was flying.

“It was touch and go for a moment, dude.” Urushihara’s droning voice was nevertheless tinged with concern. “If you hadn’t called us, you’d probably be toast.”

“Hmm…but I did call you…”

He sat up with Ashiya’s help. “Is the fight over?” he wondered aloud.

“No thanks to you.” Emi’s snarky tone came from his left. 

He swung his head in that direction, closing his eyes when his head spun again. His stomach lurched towards his throat.  

A hand steadied him. “Easy, Demon King,” Suzuno instructed him. It must have been her healing him. “You’re still not back to full strength.”

“You told me to get out of the way,” Maou said towards where he thought Emi might be. “I got out of the way.”

He slowly opened his eyes again when he felt the nausea subsiding. “Where’s Alas=Ramus? What happened to the Sephira?”

“Alas=Ramus is safe,” Emi said stonily. “As for the Sephira…one got away. The other one…”

Maou found Emi at last, standing a little ways off. She’d gone back to regular clothing, albeit a tad bloodied, and her hair was certainly a mess. Tucked under one arm was an unconscious Erone.

“That’s…”

Emi came over to stand above him, bending down to place Erone on the ground. Her eyes were cold, and her mouth pursed in anger.

Then, without warning, she slapped Maou.

“Emi!” 

“Hero Emilia! How dare you strike Maou-sama! While he’s down, no less!”

“I’ll strike him as I like!” Emi shouted back. “I’ll strike him as many times as I want, as long as he’s being reckless and stupid!”

“You—!”

“It’s okay, Ashiya.” Maou put a hand on Ashiya’s arm. “She’s right.”

“Damn straight I’m right! How dare you! How dare you, Maou Sadao! Alas=Ramus…If I hadn’t come, what would have happened?! What would have happened to her, Maou?!”

Maou couldn’t answer. He recalled the absolute terror he’d felt at the sight of that rubble falling, and how helpless he’d been to stop it. Guilt closed his throat, and he lowered his gaze.

“I don’t care what you do with your life,” Emi went on, not stopping for Maou’s answer. “You can be a full-time employee and hide in your job all you like, not caring about the people around you. But you leave others out of it. If you’re going to hide yourself, then do it alone! Don’t you dare bring anyone else into your delusion!”

“I’m not—” Maou started, but stopped short when Emi raised her hand again. She only didn’t bring it down because both Suzuno and Ashiya put up their arms to block her.

“What do you call your behavior then? Because the way I see it, you’ve been living in a daze ever since we got back. You need to wake up and face reality! Look what just happened! Do you think Heaven is really going to just leave us alone just because you don’t want to deal with them? Do you think attacks like these are going to just stop? What happens the next time they come for us, and I can’t get here in time?”

Emi’s voice trembled at the last word. But she inhaled, blinked back her tears, and said in a steadier voice, “Snap out of it, Maou. You can’t run from your problems anymore. Not when people are relying on you. Not when there are others depending on your actions. You need to see that it’s not just you who’ll get hurt. It’s the people you care about, too. I can’t forgive you for this, Demon King. You put Alas=Ramus in danger. I’ll never forgive you for that.”

“I’m sorry,” Maou said uselessly. Emi’s face twisted in a snarl.

“If you’re sorry, then do something about it. What happened to the Demon King that terrorized Ente Isla? You ran to Japan, and then you never stopped running, is that it? Did I finally defeat you for good?”

“That’s going too far, Hero!” Ashiya snapped. But then his words died down as Maou did something completely unexpected.

Maou shifted to his knees and bowed low, until his forehead was touching the ground. 

“I’m sorry,” he said again, his voice choking up. “You’re right, I put Alas=Ramus in danger. I won’t forgive myself for that. You’re right to say what you did. I’m…I’m sorry.”

“What are you sorry for?” Emi demanded.

“For all of it.” Maou pressed himself lower. “I’m sorry for taking your homeland. I’m sorry for the invasion. I’m sorry I nearly killed your father. I’m sorry I killed…everyone else. I wish I knew how to make up for it, I truly do. I just…I don’t know how.”

There was a tense silence. Nobody spoke. Ashiya gazed sadly at his king, while Urushihara seemed uncomfortable at the overall situation. Suzuno sat quietly with her hands in her lap. 

Emi glared down at Maou like he was nothing more than a speck of dirt on her shoe. She was seized with a desire to hit him again. After all this, now is when he apologizes? She should stick Better Half through his throat and see if he could still say sorry after that.

“If you’re sorry,” Emi said roughly, “then help us. You’re alive, despite my best efforts. Use that life to make the world a better place than you left it. You say you’re sorry for the invasion? That you’re sorry for your actions? Then do better. Don’t just leave yourself to stagnate and hide from everything. Clean up your mess. Build towards a better tomorrow. That’s how you show me you’re sorry. For example, start with this street.”

Maou raised his head, his mouth falling open.

Emi picked up Erone again.

“What are you going to do with him?” Suzuno asked.

“I know somewhere I can take him,” Emi answered, much more calmly than before. “Come to my place after. We can talk there.”

With that, Emi shot into the sky. They watched her float high above the buildings, then fly north.

Maou sat back on his feet. He felt an emptiness like nothing before, yet at the same time, a heavy stone was lodged in his stomach. Emi’s words rang over and over again in his head. He wanted nothing more than to sit there forever. But her last words to him struck through the rest, and he forced himself to his feet. 

“Ashiya, Suzuno, Urushihara,” he rasped. He cleared his throat and tried again. “Thank you for coming when I called. I don’t think this would have ended well without you. I’ll take care of things here, so you all can go home.”

“With what energy?” Urushihara drawled. “Don’t start getting all self-sacrificial on us, dude, just because you got lectured.”

Ashiya stood and bowed. “We will remain by your side, Maou-sama, as your Generals. Please instruct us as you wish.”

“But I—”

“We will lend you our aid, just this once,” Suzuno said, rising and brushing the dust from her kimono. 

“You don’t have to, Suzuno—”

“I am a General, too, am I not?” Suzuno countered, smiling. “As your General, I am here to support you in your endeavors. Even if it means doing grunt work at your behest.”

Maou bit his lip. He truly didn’t deserve to call himself their leader, much less their King. But rather than voice that, he surveyed the mess all around him and said, “All right. Everyone, get to work then. There’s a lot to clean up.”

“Yes, Maou-sama!” “Alright.” “Sure.”

The three replies of his Generals overlapped one another, and magic began to glow.

Concrete and stone flew up and back to re-seal itself into the buildings as if time itself were reversing. Craters in the street healed themselves and smoothed over as if they never were. The lamp post reattached itself and flickered on.

“Demon King.” 

As they worked, Maou found himself next to Suzuno and jumped at her voice. “What is it?” 

“I believe it would be in your best interest to give an answer to young Chiho.”

A fierce blush colored Maou’s cheeks. “What, what are you talking about all of a sudden? Since when do you feel the need to prod into my personal life?”

“Since your inability to be honest with others has been revealed to be hurting the people I care about.” That shut Maou up nicely. “I do not say this to be nosy. I say this in order to protect Chiho-dono’s feelings.”

Maou was silent for a moment. He had to admit he’d been avoiding thinking about Chiho this entire time, and having her brought up again made him more uncomfortable than he thought it would.

“What would you do if you were in my situation?” he said, genuinely asking. “It’s not that I don’t want to answer her, it’s more like I can’t. I can’t make any sort of commitment right now. And don’t you think a rejection would be unkind? I don’t want to be known as the person who broke a young girl’s heart.”

“I’m afraid to say you are already known as that,” Suzuno said. When Maou shot her an indignant look, she continued, “You must realize that by trying to protect her feelings by not saying anything, you are hurting her more. You may think you are being kind, but kindness can be more cruel than being painfully honest. Rather than making a clean cut, you are deliberately stringing her along, keeping her afloat with false hope. It gives the impression that you are toying with her, making light of her feelings.”

“I’m not—!”

“I know you are not doing this intentionally. But you are doing it nevertheless. Please free her from her current state. Allow her to move on and to grow. That is the kindest gesture you can do for Chiho-dono.”

Maou opened his mouth, hoping to say anything, then closed it again. He rubbed his head, feeling the dried blood stuck to his hair.

“...”

“Of course, after you have properly recovered to a functional and presentable state,” Suzuno added.

“Are you sure that Chiho will be able to accept it?”

“I do not think that her feelings are superficial enough that she would not consider your happiness or your duties. Do not forget that she is a teenager; she still has a lot of mental growth left to undergo, one of them is learning how to pick yourself up after falling.” 

Maou nodded, processing everything Suzuno just told him. She was right, they had to let Chiho grow, to go through all the emotions someone her age is supposed to go through, only then could she reach adulthood and make decisions for herself. “Alright, I’ll talk to Chi-chan.”

Suzuno smiled, “Thank you, and don’t forget to give her some space after giving her your answer.”

Maou frowned, “I’m not an idiot, who do you take me for?” 

Suzuno just shrugged. “It is better to be foolish and be aware than to be foolish and think that you are smart.”

“...You! Did you just quote something at me?”

“Perhaps,” Suzuno answered vaguely.

From the other side of the street, Urushihara stifled a laugh. Ashiya remained stoic.

Who is the fool here? He wanted to mutter.

Chapter Text

Emi flew through the night sky, feeling the wind whipping her face and the weight of the Sephirot under her arm. After a while it became too troublesome to carry him like that and she shifted her hold so that he was cradled in both arms. She glanced down at his face.

For a Sephirot, for a child even, he looked terrible. Despite his prowess in the fight, he was weak and pale, and if she hadn’t personally been the one to knock him out Emi would have never believed this kid was capable of walking, much less fighting. 

“What happened to you?” she murmured.

Mama?

“Yes, Alas=Ramus?”

Don’t kill him, okay?

“I’m not going to kill him, don’t worry. I’m gonna take him to someone who can take care of him.”

Even if she can’t really take care of herself…

Emi descended into a neighborhood, making sure she wasn’t seen. She alighted on the balcony of an apartment complex and knocked on the door.

It took a minute before the door opened and the apartment’s sole occupant emerged, rubbing her eyes sleepily. “Emilia? What are you doing here at this time of night?”

“Sorry to bother you…Mom.” Emi grimaced. Acknowledging this woman as her mother still sent a slimy feeling down her back. “But I have a request of you.”

The Archangel Lailah’s eyes widened as she saw the figure in Emi’s arms. “Oh dear. Get inside, quick.”

Emi entered her mother Lailah’s apartment for the second time in as many weeks, and just like the other time, it followed with a mix of guilt and distaste. Guilt, because she was still keeping this a secret from the others. Distaste because…quite frankly, Lailah’s apartment was a disaster.

“Sorry, I didn’t know you were coming, or else I would have picked up the place…

Emi stepped gingerly over a pile of take-out boxes. “That’s what you said last time,” she said flatly.

She laid out Erone on Lailah’s only bed. Lailah came up hesitantly behind her. “Uh, is this the only reason you’re here, or…? Not that it’s not good to see you, of course! I’m always happy for any chance to catch up with my wonderful daughter—“

“I’m not here to play house,” Emi stated. “This kid is your responsibility now, got it? This is the only place I can think of that’s safe enough to keep him here.”

“…Not that I’m disagreeing, but is there a reason that Maou, or even Nord…?”

“Everyone’s either got their own Sephirot to watch over, or they’re unavailable. Besides, it’s about time you joined the club. Step up and help out. I’m not really in the mood to discuss this with you right now.” Emi’s tone held no room for argument.

“Ah, got it, got it, I’ll take care of him, don’t worry…”

Lailah clicked her tongue in a noise of pity as she sat next to Erone and stroked his head. “Poor thing…he’s been too long without a host. He’ll need plenty of nourishment—eh? Are you leaving already?”

Emi strode out of the room without another word. She slammed the front door behind her and didn’t look back.

Lailah gazed sadly after where Emi had gone for a while longer, then looked down at Erone. She stroked his dark hair softly.

“Poor thing,” she whispered again.

The Hero Makes a House Call

Suzuno knocked on the door to Emi’s apartment. She patted her neck with a cloth, sighing with tiredness. It was very late into the night after she finished helping the demons fix the street of the damage caused by the sudden attack from the Sephira, and she was quite eager to go to bed. However, Emi had asked to meet at her apartment, so here she was.

Emi answered the door, greeting Suzuno with a smile that didn’t quite reach her eyes. Nevertheless, she seemed relieved that Suzuno had done as she asked.

“Everyone’s asleep, so I’ll ask you to be a little quiet,” Emi told her in a hushed tone.

“Of course.”

She followed Emi into the living room and took a seat. Emi, on the other hand,d went into the kitchen. “I have some caffeine-free tea if you’d like,” she offered.

“Thank you.” 

After serving the tea, Emi sat down across from Suzuno. “Regarding the Sephiroth that got away…” she began, “Alas=Ramus mentioned Malkuth.”

“Malkuth?” Suzuno repeated, “The tenth Sephirot?”

Emi nodded. “Not to mention the one I managed to knock out was Erone, the personification of Geburah. So that means we have two more Sephira on our hands, one of which is still out there and will probably attack again.”

“That was no easy feat either, to disable one of the Sephira. And it felt as if the other, the personification of Malkuth, was twice as powerful. We will need to take caution.”

“I think with one Sephrot down, taking down the other will be slightly easier. However, it may be a good idea to have some backup just in case. I have some ideas on who to recruit…even if I don’t exactly like the idea of being alongside them.”

Silently, Suzuno wondered who these people could be, that Emi seemed to revolt against the idea of working with them. There were many to choose from, demons and angels alike.

“I lend myself to your aid, of course,” Suzuno said out loud. 

To her surprise, Emi shook her head. “You’ve delayed long enough on your project in Ente Isla. We need to act quickly to expose the roots of corruption, or they’ll retreat and cover themselves once again. If the Church is involved as heavily as they are in demon trafficking, who knows who else might be complicit? I think you are more needed there than here.”

“...As loath as I am to say it, I believe you are right,” Suzuno acknowledged. “Have you managed to keep in contact with your compatriots in Ente Isla, Emeralda and Albert? Are they aware of my discoveries?”

“I was able to inform Emeralda, and she said she’d look into it, as well as inform Albert and Lumark. Albert mentioned to me recently that he would be willing to be your travelling companion, should you still need one.”

“We worked together well in Efzahan, I would welcome the chance to travel with him again,” Suzuno agreed. “Perhaps it is better this way, that no one else from this side of the Gate is involved.”

Emi clicked her tongue in annoyance. “That Maou…I don’t understand what was going through his head. Yeah, if he doesn’t want to go, he doesn’t have to, but am I wrong, or was he a little too quick to turn you down?”

“No more than you were, I suppose,” Suzuno said. “Though it did surprise me that the King of the demons handily refused to do anything about a matter concerning demons…but perhaps you’ve knocked a little sense into him this day.”

Emi sighed shortly. “I’d better. Honestly, if I hadn’t shown up…” Rage was filling her again at the thought of everything she’d yelled at Maou. 

“Alas=Ramus is safe, thanks to your efforts,” Suzuno said gently. Emi nodded, taking a breath to calm down.

“Then if I am to leave ahead of everyone else, at least let me help you plan for Malkuth’s capture.”

“Are we capturing them, then?” 

“As formidable an opponent as they are, they are still the sibling of Alas=Ramus and Acies=Ara. I am of the impression that it is our current mission to free the Tree, and by extension every Sephirot, from Heaven’s hold. Therefore, killing them is out of the question. I believe it would be in our best interest to gather them to our side as well, as not only do we need all the allies we can get, but perhaps it would be the best way to ensure that they do not fall back into the hands of Heaven.”

Suzuno took a sip of her cooling tea. “We may need the expertise of an angel in these matters. Gabriel will likely best provide instruction.”

“Ugh…Fine.”

“Be thankful I have not suggested that pervert, Sariel,” Suzuno said dryly. 

Emi took a moment to consider this. “Then,” she said eventually, “I should probably get her to help us out, too.”

“Who?”

Emi’s lip curled. “My mother…Lailah.”

“Lailah? The archangel?” Suzuno sat back. She knew Emi was the product of the human Nord Justina and the Archangel Lailah, but she recalled Emi also expressing that she wanted nothing to do with her mother. So this was the person Emi had been reluctant to work with.

“Why her?”

“Let’s just say it’s about time she started owning up for what she did,” Emi said darkly. “Maou’s not the only one who needs a kick in the ass for hiding from the consequences of his actions.”

Suzuno didn’t know precisely what Emi was referring to, but she could guess. From what she’d gathered, Lailah had left Nord and Emi when her daughter was very young. It sounded as if Lailah was also behind a number of other things as well, including the Demon King’s rise to power, but Suzuno wasn’t clear yet on how.

“How will you find her? Is she even in Japan?”

“She’s here,” Emi affirmed. “I can take us to her whenever we want.”

“You know where she is??” Suzuno exclaimed, remembering just at the last second to keep her voice down.

Emi looked guiltily to the side. “I…may have met up with her recently.”

Something clicked for Suzuno. “Don’t tell me…Erone…”

“Yes. He’s with her now.”

Suzuno set her cup down. “Emi…how long have you known about Lailah?”

Emi winced. “...Two weeks.”

“Let me guess…your father?”

Emi nodded. “He took me to her not long after we returned together from Efzahan. It…didn’t go well.”

***

Two weeks ago…

“Emilia, I feel it’s time you met with someone.”

Emi looked up at her father. She sat in the living room a little ways away from Acies and Alas=Ramus, who lay on their stomachs across from each other, a mess of papers and drawing materials between them. Acies scribbled madly across the pages while Alas did her best to whittle down each color to a nub.

“Who?” Emi asked.

“Your mother.”

Emi stilled, any lingering feelings of peace and joy in the world vanishing in an instant, to be replaced by a sourness bordering on disdain. She returned her now-cold gaze to the children. “I have nothing to say to that woman,” she replied.

“Emilia, I know you feel strongly about the decisions she’s made. But I’ve done my best to explain them to you. At the very least, I think if you let her explain herself you could—”

“Actually, you know what, I think I should meet her,” Emi interrupted. She cracked her knuckles. “I’ve been in the mood to punch something lately, and the gym’s a little far away.”

“Now, Emilia—”

“We punchin’ folks?” Acies dropped her pencils and leapt to her feet. “Send ‘em my way, I’ll knock ‘em to the floor!”

“Knock to the floor!” Alas=Ramus repeated, clapping her hands and laughing.

Nord shook his head. “Emilia,” he sighed, and dammit, he was using that tone that Emi hated. It made her feel ten years old again. It was the same tone he’d use in the face of her stubbornness, to make her feel bad and ashamed of how she was acting at the time.

She deflated. “Why do I need to meet her in the first place?” she asked. She wasn’t whining. She wasn’t. “We can acknowledge each other’s existence and even share the same city without bothering each other, can’t we? What good would it even do to meet each other?”

Nord just gave a sad smile. 

Dammit dammit dammit, there were those puppy dog eyes! Emi sighed long and loud, running her fingers through her hair. “Arghhhhh, fine! I’ll go with you! But if she says something that pisses me off, you’d better not be holding me back!

***

Forty minutes later, the pair of them stood before a plain door to an unassuming-looking apartment in Narima. Everyone had agreed that the Sephira ought to remain tucked away while this interaction happened, in Emi’s words, “just in case things went south”.

By “south”, Emi meant in case she couldn’t reign in her murderous desire.

Nord knocked firmly on the door, then stepped back. He smiled at Emi, who remained stone-faced and staring forward.

After a few minutes where there was no answer, Nord stepped forward and knocked again.

Still nothing.

“Ahaha…perhaps she’s busy,” Nord said awkwardly. He stepped forward a third time, but halted when there came a thud from the other side of the door. A muffled crash followed, then rapid footsteps that got closer and closer. 

The door suddenly swung open to reveal quite a sight. A woman in her thirties, in nothing but a robe, some large slippers, and her silver hair in a tangled mess. She gaped at the two standing before her, combing some strands of hair from her mouth.

“Give me a minute,” she gasped before the two could say anything, and shut the door back in their faces. 

Nord covered his face with one hand, while Emi merely slid her gaze to the side.

There were more muffled sounds of movement from beyond the closed door, some cursing, then finally the door reopened. The woman had thrown on some pants and an oversized sweater, though she kept the slippers, and was running her hands through her very obvious bedhead. She flashed a sheepish smile.

“Nord!” she exclaimed breathlessly. “It’s so good to see you!”

“It’s good to see you, too, Lailah,” Nord said warmly. “Do you mind if we come in?”

“Ah…erm…I…” Lailah’s gaze darted back and forth between Nord and Emilia, whom she seemed reluctant to acknowledge, “...yes, of course, but…I, uh…just…I’m sorry, I didn’t know anyone was coming, so I wasn’t able to tidy up…”

“Lailah, really? I sent you a message an hour ago, you should have had plenty of time…”

“I just woke up, I didn’t see your message! You could have warned me yesterday that you were thinking of coming over…”

Emi didn’t care to listen anymore. She stepped forward without preamble, past Lailah and into the hallway. “Sorry for the intrusion,” she muttered.

“A-ah? Erm, j-just wait a moment!”

Lailah scrambled after Emi, dashing around the corner of the hallway and stopping just short of crashing into her back. 

“Uhhhhhh, before you say anything, I want you to know that it’s not normally this bad.”

Before Emi, lay an absolute disaster of a room. Nevermind what some people would say about a typhoon blowing through, this looked like a garbage truck backed up and dumped all of its contents. Clothes, books, boxes, and various other items lay in all sorts of stacks and mounds, covering every inch of floor. That wasn’t even to mention the smell. A musty odor of old laundry and stagnant air filled the room such that a normal person would have gagged at their first breath. 

Emi gazed upon all of this as stoically as could be, not changing expression even as her mother edged past her and started to shift some piles aside.

“Aheh, let me just find you a place to sit…”

Nord came to bring up the rear, and after a moment, excused himself to move past Emi as well to help Lailah, much to the latter’s chagrin.

“Stop, I’ve got this, just go sit down…!”

“It’ll go faster if I help, just let me…”

Emi gave a short sigh. She spied what looked like a short stool nearby, hidden beneath a stack of books and papers. Without asking for permission she moved the stack to the floor and silently sat down. 

Nord and Lailah bustled around her for a few more minutes before they appeared to consider it a lost cause, and found sitting places of their own, Lailah taking a clear spot on the bed, and Nord making a place for himself on the floor. Nord cleared his throat.

“Emilia, this is—”

“My mother, Lailah,” Emi finished for him. “We’ve met.”

“You’ve met?” Nord repeated in surprise. “When did you…?”

“I didn’t know it was her until just now,” Emi said, and it was true. She’d harbored her own suspicions, but now they were confirmed; this was the same woman who’d approached her and Alas=Ramus in the amusement park. Lailah had seemed a lot more put together then. That, coupled with the stories she’d heard of the great Archangel Lailah’s exploits, had created an image in her mind of her mother, however unintentionally she wanted to hold one, that was someone that she held great anger against but was nevertheless an impressive figure. This, however…

Well, if nothing else, the scatter-brained slob persona certainly explained a few things. Plus it made it a lot easier to want to punch her. 

“I’m sorry I didn’t tell you, dear,” Lailah said to Nord. “I thought it was better to keep it a secret.”

“That seems to be your go-to for everything, doesn’t it?” Emi bit out.

Nord looked shocked at her tone, but Emi couldn’t feel bad.

Lailah fidgeted uncomfortably. “So…what have you been up to, Emilia?” she asked awkwardly.

“Emilia’s thinking about going to university,” Nord said when Emi didn’t answer.

“University! Wow! That’s incredible!” Lailah’s excitement was nothing but nauseating. “Do you know what you want to study? If there’s anything I can do to support you, just let me know! Not that you’ll need the help, you’re so capable, of course. Oh! I could help with the tuition!”

“I’ll be fine,” Emi said stiffly. “No need to concern yourself over it.”

“Don’t be ridiculous, it would be my pleasure.” Lailah waved a hand. “Anything you need, you just let me know.”

Emi raised an eyebrow, looking pointedly at the mess around them. “You think I’ll need help from someone who lives like this?”

Lailah opened her mouth in shock. “I-I’m not that bad…” she started to say.

“Trust me when I say I never believed I would find someone who was worse at living than Lucifer,” Emi deadpanned. 

“Emilia,” her father said, and Emi dipped her head at his reproachful tone. 

“I know you have your resentments towards her,” Nord reached out a hand to Lailah, who grasped it gladly. “But I ask that you hear her out, just this once. She had her reasons for doing what she did. I don’t believe she ever meant to truly abandon us.”

“It’s true,” Lailah said. “I’d been in hot water with Heaven ever since I first left for the Demon World with the shard of Yesod. That act alone could have meant that I’d be imprisoned forever, but then I had to go ahead and give it to a demon, who would one day rise to be the scourge of Ente Isla.”

“Did you know?” Emi blurted out. “Did you give it to him so that he would become the Demon King?”

Lailah pursed her lips. She smoothed out her lap, not seeming to realize that no amount of that was going to get the wrinkles out of her pants.

“When I went to Demon World, it was a chaotic, brutal world. Lawlessness abided; only the strongest and most savage lived. It was the perfect hiding spot, because Heaven would never dare approach such a harsh place. I had no plans except to keep the shard as out of Heaven’s hands as I could get it. 

“When I found young Satan Jacob, he was on the brink of death. I don’t really know what made me approach him. He…”

“He was crying,” Emi murmured. “He said, you told him you’d never seen a demon cry.”

Lailah gave a small smile. “I saw something in him, something that said, ‘This one will be different. This one will go on to do something incredible.’ But I never could have thought…I never thought that he…”

Lailah paused, seeming to choose her words. “I stayed in the Demon World for as long as I could. I watched young Satan Jacob grow up from afar, watched as he gathered the demons and united them under a single name. I thought everything would be all right at that point. So I left, not wanting to be eventually discovered.

“I went to Ente Isla instead, to learn about the people we were supposed to be presiding over. For more than fifty years, I lived amongst them in secret, pretending to be one of them. I…wasn’t very good at it. In all the time I was there, I never really learned how to live off the land, as most people did. In fact, it wasn’t until I met your father that I really understood what that term meant.”

Nord chuckled. “If I remember correctly, I found you half-starved in a glade as I was out to collect chopping wood.”

“Ahaha, yes, you did! I’d hit a low point in my holy energy —the people of the Southern Continent are hardy, and don’t believe in Heaven, so there wasn’t much belief to subsist off of—and I forgot that I was supposed to consume food during those times. I’d transported myself to the Western Continent, where belief was strongest, in the hopes of reviving myself, but I’d gone a little too long without. Honestly, I might have died if your father hadn’t found me!”

“I brought you back to my home and fed you stew,” Nord recalled fondly. “You said it was the best thing you’d ever tasted.”

“It was! You should try cooking it for Emilia, she’d love it.”

“I did already, I’m pretty sure it was a hit.”

“So?” Emi interrupted harshly. She didn’t know why, but her parents acting all domestic in front of her turned her stomach. “You stayed with Nord, and eventually you had me. I can gather all of that. Why did you leave?”

Lailah’s face fell. “Because Heaven had found me once again.”

“You were less than a year old, I think,” Nord said somberly to Emi. “We still don’t know what tipped off Heaven to her location. But one day your mother came into the house just saying, ‘They’re here!’ We barely had time to hide ourselves while your mother led the angels off our scent.”

“They chased me for a while. I just barely managed to open a Gate in time to escape, and I found myself in Japan. I didn’t know where I’d be going, I just knew I had to get out of there.”

Emi sat back. “You got here when I was less than a year old?”

Lailah nodded.

“Then…you’ve been here for seventeen years?”

Lailah winced. “Yes.”

Emi slowly stood. She didn’t feel fully in control of herself, her mind a distance away from her body. That’s why afterwards, when she looked back on this moment, she said she didn’t feel at fault for what she did next.

Her hand grabbed the nearest thing it could find, a book, and flung it at Lailah.

Lailah barely managed to get her arms up in time. “What, what are you doing?!”

Emi threw another book at her. “Seventeen years!” she shouted. “My entire life! You’ve been hiding in this hoarder’s den of a house, my entire life, while I was fighting your battles!”

She strode across the room, not caring for the obstacles in the way, and at the last second Nord seized her raised fist. 

“I thought you died!” Emi hollered at Lailah. “At least if you’d died, that would have been a good enough excuse for why everything happened! Why I was taken by the Church! Why I had to be the Hero! Why I thought I lost, I lost everything! It was you! It was always you!”

She didn’t even know what she was saying anymore. All she could see was the last image of her father waving at her, that sad smile on his face, as she was led away by the Church Knights.

Her father…that’s who was holding her. He’s back, he’s alive, she reminded herself, and the red haze abated somewhat. But seeing her mother cowering before her kept her incensed enough to tug at her father’s hold.

“Emilia, please, calm down,” Nord was pleading with her.

“I thought I told you not to hold me back,” Emi gritted out.

“I never agreed,” her father said back, and Emi shot a glare at him. He held up his other hand in a placating gesture. “You’re right to be angry,” he said gently. “So much has happened to you that wasn’t fair. And yes, your mother was involved in a good deal of it. But it was never her intention for things to turn out the way it did. If she’d stayed, Heaven would have likely killed us both. She saved our lives, Emilia.”

“But she made him,” Emi said, her voice starting to tremble. “She made the Demon King. She’s the reason we were invaded! I don’t care that she wasn’t a part of our family! I would have been happy with just you! But if the Demon King hadn’t invaded…then…!”

Her father swept her up into his arms at that. She resisted at first—she wasn’t a child needing to be soothed! But her father’s arms were strong and familiar, and eventually she sank into the embrace. 

“I didn’t bring you here expecting that you would accept her right away,” Nord said quietly after a time. “Maybe this was a mistake in the end. But I at least wanted you to hear her out. You did that, so I thank you. If you want, we can go.”

Emi bit her lip to keep her jaw from wobbling. She hated this, hated losing control, especially in front of the one she hated the most. It made her feel weak. She also hated how her father’s words were working on her, calming the rage that had surged without warning.

She eventually pushed on her father’s chest for him to let her go. She stood there, gathering herself, not looking at anyone until she felt a little more put together.

“I don’t care if he wants to see you,” Emi said lowly. “I know it’s foolish to think, also, that we’ll never see each other again. But don’t make the mistake of thinking that I’ll ever accept you. As far as I know, you’re just another acquaintance. We’ll work together, that’s it. But don’t ever try to act all motherly towards me. It’ll just piss me off.”

She didn’t need to look at her mother to know the face Lailah was making. She also didn’t care.

Emi wiped at her face, then turned from both her parents. “I’ll see you back at home,” she said to Nord. Then, leaping lightly over the mess, she made her way back to the front door. She left without another word.

***

Now…

“...That sounds complicated,” Suzuno commented sympathetically.

Emi scoffed. “To say the least,” she agreed. 

They sat in silence for a few minutes, finishing the last of their tea. Emi collected their cups to take back to the kitchen.

“I’m surprised you’re not judging me,” she said when she returned.

“What do you mean?”

“I mean, aren’t you going to say something like, ‘She’s your mother, you ought to get along with her’?”

Suzuno hummed. “I have seen many different types of families back when I worked with children in Ente Isla. Not all of them were orphans. Some were surrendered or given up by their parents, and some were even escaping them. While I wish every child had a stable home, I do not believe that children should necessarily love or be grateful for where they came from. It is not my place to tell you how to feel about your mother, and I would certainly never be so audacious enough as to try to force the two of you to be cordial with one another, much less love each other.”

“...Thanks,” Emi said quietly, surprised by how much relief she felt at Suzuno’s words.

“I suppose I must ask, but does anyone else know that you know about Lailah?”

“...No,” Emi admitted. “I don’t know why I haven’t told anyone, it just…hasn’t come up.”

“If you are to include her in our efforts, then the secret may have to come out.”

“I know, I know, I just…ugh…” Emi set her head down on her arm. “I don’t want her as part of ‘the group’, if that makes sense.”

“She does not have to be. She can simply be made of use. It’s not as if you will be inviting her to the dinner table any time soon.”

“True.”

Suzuno yawned then, and Emi became acutely aware of how late it was.

“I should let you get back to your place,” she said, rising. “Or, if you like, you can stay the night here so you don’t have to be traveling home so late at night.”

“I appreciate the offer, but I think I’ll be all right.”

“If you’re sure. Oh, when do you plan on going back to Ente Isla, by the way?”

“I’m not certain. As you said, the sooner I leave, the better. Perhaps tomorrow…or the day after.”

“All right. Keep a line open, try to check in when you can so we know you’re all right.”

“The same to you. Feel free to send messages through Emeralda Etuva, keep me updated on the situation with the Sephirot of Malkuth.”

The two said their goodbyes, and Emi watched Suzuno leave until she was out of sight.

Emi took her time cleaning up and preparing for bed. After she’d turned out the lights and lay under the covers, she sighed inwardly to herself.

It was inevitable. She was going to have to make a house call and introduce everyone to her mother.

***

At the same time, another person was lying awake, unable to sleep.

Maou stared up at the ceiling, listening to the ambient noises of the night. The humming of the refrigerator, the occasional car going down the street, the chirp of the few crickets still lingering before winter’s chill.

He didn’t think he’d be able to rest that night. The terror of almost losing Alas=Ramus was still fresh on his mind. What sort of person would be able to sleep easily after something like that? Not to mention the lingering guilt from Emi’s words…He hadn’t even made an attempt to close his eyes. Perhaps he was punishing himself. He certainly felt like he deserved it.

Emi was right…Heaven wasn’t going to stop. He’d been foolish to think they’d at least earned a reprieve after it seemed that Heaven had sealed itself off after Efzahan. They couldn’t just sit around waiting for the next attack…they had to act first.

But why? Why do we have to do it? Why can’t the angels solve their own problems? 

Why does it always fall back on me?

Maou lay there for a few more minutes. Then, making sure not to wake Ashiya, he slid out of his futon and went to the one person he could think of talking to at that moment.

He knocked on the closet door. “Oi, Urushihara,” he whispered. He slid the door open without waiting for an answer.

Urushihara twisted around. “You woke me up, dude.”

“Can you at least put down the game before you lie to me?” Urushihara rolled his eyes and turned off his PASTA console. “I need to talk to you.”

“Can’t this wait until the morning?”

Maou leaned against the wall and crossed his arms. “...What do you think about what Gabriel said?”

“Ughhhhhh…”

“I get that Heaven needs to be defeated. I do. But I don’t understand why we have to do it. It’s their problem, their fault, not ours. Why do we have to fight their battles?”

Urushihara crawled reluctantly out of the closet. He shot one glance at Ashiya’s sleeping form before grabbing a coat and slipping outside. Maou followed him quietly. 

At the base of the stairs Urushihara turned to him with a disgruntled look.

“Here’s what I want to know. Why are you asking me?”

When Maou didn’t answer, he continued, “If you wanted moral advice you could have waited until the morning to talk to Suzuno or Ashiya. Instead we’re both freezing outside when we could be sleeping under some warm covers.”

Maou folded his arms and cast his gaze to the side. “I figured that because it’s about Heaven, you’d have something to say about it.”

“That’s what you thought when you sent me to attack the Western Continent, and look where that got me. Clearly, I’m not an expert on the matter. I’ve been a demon for far longer than I ever was as an angel.”

“But this is still where you’re from. We’d be going up against your former homeland, your…your mother.” At Urushihara’s icy glare, he added, “I’m not saying you should care about her. But doesn’t this mean all the more reason for us not to involve ourselves?”

“You know, the more you speak, the more you sound like you’ve already decided to involve yourself, but are just looking for an excuse to get out of it.”

“Wha–?!”

Urushihara shook his head.

“Let’s say you decide to not help them. Do you think the others would just stand by and allow a major corruption to continue unhindered and unchecked? And do you think you would allow yourself to stand by and let others take care of something while you do nothing?”

Maou had to admit the idea of such a scenario didn’t sit well with him. Urushihara went on.

“Let’s say you do help them. It’s dangerous, and we could get hurt, or even killed. Could you forgive yourself if something happened to someone during a fight we could have simply stayed out of?”

“I don’t get it, are you saying it’s better to go with it or not go with it?”

“I’m just putting out some hypotheticals. I’m not telling you to decide anything, and frankly if that’s what you’re looking for, I’ll get pissed off. Remember what I told you when we first met?” 

Maou scratched his head, vaguely remembering the encounter. “Something about killing me if you ever got bored?”

“I didn’t have to follow you, you know. I could have ended your entire existence right then and there. But not only would it have brought over the Pahalo clan to annoy me, it would have been three seconds of fun followed by more neverending boredom. I followed you because I was interested in what you were gonna do. And until now, I’ve never had to question whether or not I regret my decision.”

“...You destroyed an encampment and left when you thought you were being unappreciated.”

“Exactly. I warned you what I’d do if I ever thought you weren’t gonna be what you promised. And frankly, I’m starting to wonder the same thing now.”

“Because I’m a little reluctant to throw myself on the coals for people who don’t deserve it?”

“Because the Maou I know wouldn’t waver so much over a decision like this. Help the angels, don’t help, I don’t really care. I've already decided I’ll go with whatever you pick.” Maou was surprised at what almost sounded like loyalty from an unexpected source. But then he frowned when Urushihara followed with, “It’s your vacillation that’s starting to piss me off. If you don’t pick something, I’m just gonna stay home and do my thing. It’s a hell of a lot better than trying to side with someone who doesn’t know their own mind.”

Silence hung between the two. Maou wasn't surprised by Urushihara’s answer. It was exactly like him, and because of that, he had questions.

“What about learning about your past? If it's connected to the current situation.”

“We demons don't care about our past, or have you become sentimental?”

Maou shook his head. As he told Emi before he had no need to remember about the time when his parents were alive. “But if it can help Alas=Ramus…”

“Would you want to leave that for Gabriel and other angels to fix that problem?”

“Hell no, they can't even handle their own work.”

“...” 

“...”

“There’s your answer. What do you want out of this, Maou?”

Emi’s words came back to him. A tomorrow to look forward to…

“Alright, I got it.” Maou groaned. “I want to keep Alas=Ramus safe and provide a happy future for her.” 

“Good. Can I go to bed now?”

“No, I'm not done with you.” He ignored Urushihara’s glare. “When you teamed up with Olba you were fine with going back to Heaven, so why do you not care for Gabriel’s story?”

“Because it's 2 am, I'm cold, tired, and Gabriel is a dumbass. All the stuff happened before you or Ashiya were born, I was still too young to remember anything so it doesn't matter. You think the Japanese here are crying because whatever their ancestors or parents pulled created some mess?”

“No…”

“Then why the whining? Let me put it this way. I really don't care what you choose to do. If you do nothing, I get to keep doing what I do. If you want to help them, then I'll follow you. At least it'll be something to do. You can be as selfish as you want. But make a decision fast or someone else is gonna make it for you.” 

Urushihara sighed, “Since when does a Demon King care about this dumb stuff.” He mumbled as he climbed up the stairs and closed the door with a thud.

Maou blankly stared ahead of him. The street looked so different at night compared to daytime. Quiet, serene and empty. He let out a laugh. It certainly was dumb for him to care about this stuff. Urushihara was right, he could do whatever he wanted. 

He was the Demon King after all. 

***

““““...””””

“What the heck…”

“I think I’m going to be sick…”

“Even I’m not this bad.”

“Lailah, you’re making us look bad…”

Maou, Ashiya, Urushihara, Gabriel, and Emi stood in the middle of Lailah’s apartment, gazing despondently at the sight of the living room. Each one had their own look of disgust, and each one muttered their thoughts.

“This is why I was holding off.” Emi murmured in defeat.

“I was cleaning, I swear! But I got called for a night shift and I couldn’t find my keys!” Lailah explained desperately. 

Emi had informed everyone the day before that she was going to bring them to the Archangel Lailah. It came as a surprise, as no one was aware that Emi had been in contact with her mother, and seeing the angel’s apartment, it was clear why she had held off in telling anyone.

The place was worse than a garbage truck. People would wonder if an angel really lived in this apartment room.

Lailah was frantically running around the room, trying to pick up and throw away whatever she could get her hands on to properly accommodate her guests. Ashiya clutched his stomach and mouth at seeing a new pile of trash appearing every time Laiah randomly threw something away. He turned and rushed back outside to the balcony.

Lailah turned around awkwardly at the group, “Eh how about we talk outside? I’ll get ready in a second." Then rushed into the bathroom.

“Dude, I don’t think she showered…” Urushihara commented.

Outside Ashiya was heaving, his mind swirled and he asked himself if he was stuck in a nightmare or hell. 

“Hang in there Ashiya, remember we’ve faced worse situations.” Maou encouraged him.

“Sire, none of those situations forced us to stay in a dumpster." Ashiya retorted, his face as pale as a sheet. “Even the bloody corpses back in the Demon Realm smelled sweeter than whatever that was.” 

“Are all you angels just a bunch of weirdoes?” Maou asked Gabriel, “Why can’t there be anyone sane among you?”

Gabriel frowned, “I will have you know that I am the image of sanity. I can’t help it that my colleagues are all chaotic, messy and weird.”

Aren’t you the same? everyone thought, while not commenting out loud on Gabriel's statement. 

Lailah joined them all outside a few minutes later. “Really?” she exclaimed when she saw a hunched over Ashiya. “You’re gonna make me feel bad!”

“You should feel bad!” Emi snapped as she followed. “Honestly, why bother making excuses for yourself if you’re not going to bother to change?”

“All right, all right,” Gabriel said exasperatedly. “This isn’t why we’re here.”

“Geez, how bad are things for Gabriel to be the mediator?” Urushihara muttered.

Lailah took a breath and cleared her throat. “I heard that you were attacked by Erone and another Sephiroth, Malkuth, right?” She paused before continuing. “I don't know if Emilia has told you anything, but Erone is in my custody now. He's currently resting.”

“That poor child.” Ashiya mumbled softly enough so only those next to him could hear it.

“As for the battle against Heaven, that is going to be a lot more difficult to deal with.”  

“Before you continue your story, there is something I’d like to say.” Maou interrupted her stoically. “I don’t care whatever Heaven is doing, I don’t care how it will affect Ente Isla in the future and I don’t like it when you play us for fools to dance around whatever show you’ve orchestrated.”

Lailah flinched under Maou’s angry gaze, “But, I care for Alas=Ramus’s well being. If it’s for her sake, I’m willing to do whatever needs to be done.” 

Emi’s eyes hardened as she listened to his words and slowly turned into a frown. Her mouth twitched as if she wanted to argue, but kept silent. 

“Yes, that’s… alright,” Lailah mumbled, “Ignora has Heaven heavily secured under her fist. Especially if the Sephira are forced to follow her orders, I suggest we seek allies who are capable to aid us in our fight against Heaven and who can help us in locating Malkuth.” 

“Uh, Lailah,” Gabriel stammered, “you're not talking about…”

“Do you have any better suggestions?” 

“Ugh…”

Maou looked between the two angels, who were they talking about that made Gabriel so uncomfortable. “Spill it out, what are you talking about?”

An awkward smile graced Lailah’s features, “Sariel, Gabriel, and I are not the only angels in Japan, and I was certainly not the first one.”

Chapter Text

“Heaven is currently split between two groups,” Lailah explained as she led the group down the road. “One group are those loyal to Ignora, they follow her orders to a T. Camael, Raguel, all of the zealots, that’s them. Fortunately for us, they’re stuck back in Heaven and the Gates are sealed off. Then there’s the rebels. They are a group of angels who disagreed with Ignora’s rule and left Heaven. They settled in Japan for quite a while to evade Heaven’s pursuit.”“More angels?” Ashiya inquired, “If they’ve been in Japan all this time, how come we’ve never heard or seen them?”

“Ah well…” Lailah’s voice faltered. They had arrived at a conbini an odd board with the words “Best Yakiimo!” was sloppily written and hung on the window. “Let’s just say reasons…” she answered as she opened the door of the store.

A funny jingle rang through the building, announcing the arrival of a new customer. The group looked around the store. Everything appeared to be… strangely in disarray. Products were lazily thrown on the shelves, price cards were difficult to read, and as for the staff…

“Gaby-boy! You’re back!” 

Gabriel had no time to react as he was suddenly hugged by an awfully tall, beautiful lady. “Did you miss me, sweet? Come here and give me a kiss!”

Gabriel shrieked and frantically tried to get the lady off his back, then a sudden flash froze him in place. The woman smirked, “Alrighty, this is going online. Another perfect picture, if I may say.” She commented as she released Gabriel, who collapsed immediately on the floor.

Maou and the others gaped; the woman’s voice had suddenly dropped a few tones.

“The hell, Mikkun! Why are you keeping all the fun to yourself! Making fun of boomer Gabe is supposed to be a joint effort!”

Slouched over the counter was a woman, chewing lazily on a bubble gum. Her silver hair was tied in twin pigtails and covered in glitter, her nails were carefully polished with colourful imitation diamonds, her skin was slightly tanned, and the volume on her lashes confirmed for everyone that they were fake.

“Boomer?! Michael is from my generation! How can you call me a boomer!” Gabriel protested. 

The woman ignored the angel’s complaints and shifted her attention to the others, “Oh, we have customers. S’up, take your time to look around.”

Lailah coughed, “It’s been a while, Michael and Jophiel,” she greeted. “How’s living in Japan?”The woman froze and immediately looked up from her seat. “Lala-sis? Is that you?” She jumped up and ran towards Lailah, clinging to her in a hug, “It’s been so long, what are you doing here? I heard some rumours that you ran off to create some farm or whatever.”

“That’s from the Harvest Star game, Jo-chan” Michael corrected her. “While I am also happy to see you again, I guess you and Gaby-boy are here with these guests for a different reason than catching up with us? Oh, do I see a familiar face there?” he commented as he locked eyes with Urushihara.

“Lu-ci-fer! You’re all grown up! My, but you turned out handsome!”

“Why are you dressed as a woman?” Urushihara asked, his face contorted in disgust the moment he realised Michael’s identity. 

Michael put his hands on his hips. “Now what’s with that tone? You certainly didn’t judge so much when you were the one being dressed up.”

“I–I did no such thing!” Urushihara hotly protested, while Emi snickered.

“Now that I’d love to see.”

“You knew him when he was in Heaven?” Maou asked, intrigued.

“We all did,” Michael nodded. “And he was an adorable little thing, too. Back when he was young, we used to play dress-up all the time, didn’t we, Luci-chan?”

“Don’t call me that! And don’t spread lies!”

“He had potential, but sadly left before he could realize it.” Michael shook his head. “But it helped me realize my own potential after we left Heaven, and now, I look fabulous in whatever I wear.” He flicked his hair to the side, sending a kiss towards Gabriel who shivered at the gesture. “Alright, I guess we will close up for now, since we’ll be talking for a while. Jo-chan, dear, could you please lead our guests to the back and call the others?” 

Jophiel nodded as she waved for the others to follow her. “So which one of these is your kid, Lala-sis? Or did you adopt them all? Honestly, you need to teach them some fashion sense; only the pretty redhead seems to know how to present herself.” 

Emi blushed slightly. That was the first time someone complimented her. 

“There’s nothing wrong with UniClo!” Maou grumbled.

Jophiel shrugged, her curious eyes still on her fellow angel. 

“My daughter is that same pretty redhead you mentioned.” Lailah answered, “Her name is Emilia Justina, but she goes by the name Emi Yusa in Japan.”

“Ohh, Emilia the hero. That’s so cool! Can I be your number one fan? I need to tell this to Mikkun! I am sure he has some great stuff that you should wear! Ah, or maybe a photo album should be good!”  

The group was led to the lounge, where two more individuals were present. Jophiel stared at the two and grimaced, “The hell, you guys ditched me to slack off while I’ve been manning the front on my own the whole time?! Ariel, stop reading, and get to work, and bro, where is today’s cargo?!” 

The woman named Ariel looked up from her seat. She wore a dark lolita dress with pink flower patterns. Her long black hair may have been styled with a hair curler and was partly tied by a ribbon. “I’m on my break, I can do what I want.”

“That was almost two hours ago. I haven’t even had lunch yet!” 

“Then go eat now, or are you interviewing these people to get more workers?” 

Jophiel sighed, then turned to the other angel who was distracted by the television. It was a man with short silver hair with frosted tips, a half-buttoned-up shirt with a white-patterned black jacket and skinny jeans. He wore a single piercing on his right ear. 

Jophiel stomped over to him and kicked him off his chair. “Dumbass, get your butt moving! I am not gonna run this shit on my own!” 

“The fuck bitch! Have some respect for your big brother! Who told you to turn off the TV?! The concert was almost over?!” the man yelled back as he picked himself off the floor.

“What big brother, we’re minutes apart! If you want to play the older sibling, start acting like it, idiot!” 

Maou and the others stared blankly at the spectacle before them, too speechless to speak. Emi had covered her ears, for fear that Alas=Ramus would pick up the inappropriate vocabulary. 

“How vulgar…” Ashiya mumbled, “Not even the most savage of demons would speak like that to his enemies.”

“Don’t worry about them, they’re always like that. I am Ariel. Nice to meet you, Mr Demon King and his army.” Ariel approached the group from behind, a playful smile graced her features as she was gauging every one of them. 

“You can call me Maou Sadao here…” Maou awkwardly introduced himself.

“Huh, that wimpy-looking dude is the feared Demon King?! No way!” Jophiel exclaimed, having dominated over her brother, she sat on top of him as if she had never committed any wrongdoing and ignored her brother’s insults. 

“I’m not wimpy-looking! I am average at least! And have none of you angels learnt any manners?! Or do you always insult strangers!” 

“I don’t know, like, I imagined the oh so fearsome Demon King to be a bit more… fearsome? Masculine? Stronger-looking? Intimidating? Cool?” 

“This is discrimination!” 

“Do not fret, your Demonic Highness, I swear on my title as Demon General, that there is no one more majestic than you!” Ashiya reassured him. 

“Jo-chan, please don’t insult our guests.” Michael’s voice cut through the drama. He had changed his dress and wig for a more ‘casual’ men’s attire. Light blue suave pants with a midriff black top. “Besides, I think every individual has potential, as long as they know how to express themselves. Now get off of Sandalphon and tell me where Selaphiel is.”

“In the back,” Ariel answered, “he’s sorting out some stuff.”

Michael sighed, he took out his phone and immediately dialled a number, “Sela-sweet, can you come to the lounge, please? We have something important to discuss and guests.” He hung up and put his cellphone away. “Take a seat, now who wants a drink?”

A door opened after everyone was seated, and to Maou and co. 's surprise, the person walking in looked incredibly average compared to his colleagues. Thick glasses obscured half of his face. He was shorter than the other two men, yet taller than Urushihara. His silver hair was cut short and neatly trimmed. Even his clothes were the most average you could see in Japan. A white business shirt, with a tie and black business pants. 

“Oh, is that you, Lucifer? What happened to your hair?” 

“I ditched Heaven, did you forget already?” 

Selaphiel shrugged, fixing his glasses as he joined the group. “I stored everything away and closed the storage.” 

“Thank you, dear, now please take a seat. I want to introduce you to Lailah’s daughter, Emilia Justina; the Demon King Satan Jacob and his general, Alciel; and you all know cute little Luci-dear.” Lucifer glared at the unwelcome nickname, “We are Heaven’s Anarchy faction. Our cute guy over there is Sandalpon, angel of music and messengers, the lady next to him is his gorgeous sister Jophiel, angel of beauty, knowledge and creativity. Next is Ariel, the angel of nature and healing, then we have our cutie, Selaphiel, angel of iconography, spiritual guidance and prayer. And I am Michael, the leader of this group. Well, I used to be the commander of the angels, but that was a long time ago."

Michael, that was a name they did not expect to hear. The warrior and the commander of the angels and archangels. Wasn’t he one of the most highly ranked angels? Why would he rebel against Heaven and flee to Japan?

“Anarchy faction?” Emi raised an eyebrow. “Running a fami-chicken shop?”

Michael’s smile turned sharp. “It’s our way of rebelling, Emi-dear.”

“So you know about us? I don’t remember meeting any of you.” Maou asked, perplexed.

“Of course not, we never met. But I hear a thing or two from a birdie that comes by from time to time. I also heard that Sariel came to Japan to retrieve Emilia dear’s sword and that she and you are now taking care of that lovely little girl as your daughter.” 

“So, you guys knew what was happening around here and never bothered to interfere?”

“Well, it’s not our business. We’re not really interested in either demons or the humans of Ente Isla. Though I would have loved to see Luci-dear when he went on a rampage, it must have been a cute sight.” 

“You’re gross,” Urushihara stated.

“A-anyway,” Gabriel interjected, “I kind of told them the truth about Heaven and the Tree of Life. They want to stop Ignora, which is why Lailah and I thought we could introduce you to them, since you still are against Heaven. Ignora is sending the Sephira after them so…”

“Is she now?” Michael drawled. “That’s a step up.”

“We were told you would be able to help us,” Emi said. “We were attacked by the Sephira of Gebura and Malkuth.”

From the side, Jophiel startled, then sent a worried look at her brother, Sandalphon. 

“We’ve managed to subdue Erone, the personification of Geburah, but Malkuth is still out there,” Emi continued. “They’ll attack again, unless we’re able to find them first.”

“And you’ll do what with them if you do? Kill them?” Michael asked as he played with a lock of his hair.

“Of course not, what do you take us for?” Emi exclaimed, outraged.

“We’ll recruit them to our side, just as we did Erone,” Lailah stepped forward. “They need help, Michael. I don’t know what Ignora is doing to them, but we have to save them from her.”

Michael gazed at the group for a long time through his lashes. “We can help you,” he said finally.

The group sighed in relief, then tensed again when he held up a finger. “On one condition.”

“What now?” Maou groaned.

“We can’t just blindly hand out favors.” Michael said, taking a slow sip from his tea. He ignored the worried glances and continued, “You will have to prove yourself to us. Show us that you’re worthy of receiving our aid.” 

“Worthy?!” Maou scoffed, “Worthy of what? If our goals align, shouldn’t that be enough—!”

Michael put his finger on Maou’s lips, hushing him immediately. A shiver ran through the Demon King’s spine. “Na-ah, dear. That’s not how we work.” Michael leaned back into his seat, fixing his hair before he continued. “We value trust and cooperation above all. In other words, you have to prove to us that you can work with us on our terms, too. Your identity doesn’t matter, as long as we can be on the same wavelength.” 

“And how do you plan to test us?” Maou narrowed his eyes, not trusting what the angel was planning to suggest.

A mischievous grin made its way to Michael’s features. “How else? You will have to pass our challenges, dear.” 

The Demon and The Hero Encounter New Challenges

Maou tapped on the table as he nervously waited for Michael’s group to return. “What kind of challenge would they come up with?” He grumbled.

“Perhaps it’s some dangerous ritual that could drain us of any demonic magic? Or will they have us endure being bathed in their holy light? With factors as unfamiliar as these Angels, we can never be too certain.” Ashiya mused and then sighed. “To be currying favour to a bunch of angels, never would I imagine that we’d stoop this low.”

Urushihara shook his head, “Haven’t you been listening to what they said? They don’t care about demons. You’d be surprised, but Angels never paid any attention to the Demon Realm. The only reason they meddled with us is because of the Sephira.”

“Then what do you think they will propose?”

“It could be something completely mundane,” Emi commented. She was looking at the television, her cheek resting atop of her hand. “If they’ve been living in Japan for a while, it wouldn’t surprise me if they picked up a thing or two from their society.”

“Emilia, you shouldn’t underestimate them,” Gabriel warned her. “You may not know them well. But don’t forget they are all ange-”

“You’re saying they are a bunch of weirdos, like you and Sariel?” Urushihara finished Gabriel’s sentence.

“They called me a boomer! And I am not weird!” 

“How much audacity do you have to believe your own hype?” 

“It’s not a hype nor audacity!” 

The door slammed open again, and Michael, followed by his colleagues, returned. “Alright, darlings, we have decided on your trials! Jo-chan, dear, please inform our guests on what they can expect.”

Jophiel cleared her throat and held a piece of paper in front of her. “The challenges shall be completed thus,” she announced, as if she were a crier reading off a king’s decree. 

The first trial demandeth that thou demonstrate excellence in skill, precision, and master o’er fortune itself!! The second requireth thee to prove thine eye keen and thy spirit attuned to perfection! In the third, thou must needs swat the multitudes, whatever the guise or station! The final trial calleth for mastery in secrecy and cunning; in stealth and knowledge must thou prevail! Survive these trials, and only then shalt thou earn our trust!“

There was a period of silence during which Lailah’s group did nothing but stare at her.

“...What the hell does all that mean??” Maou said, finally.

Selaphiel placed a file on the desk, “Here’s all the information you need regarding your tasks. For each task, we request you to choose one representative who will undergo said trial. You are allowed to discuss your strategy. If there is anything you don’t understand, you can contact any of us. Our contact information can be found on the final page. Since we do not expect you to be knowledgeable in these fields, you are allowed to ask us for assistance.”

Maou picked up the file, and the others hovered around him curiously. On the front page was “Demon King’s Army Assessment Trial” written in a large font. Turning to the next page was the index including the management statement, summary, trials, conclusion and a page of references. It was surprisingly well organised in contrast to the store and management. 

Maou, however, did not pay much mind to the structure; his attention was fully glued on the “trials” His hand clasped the document tightly, his eyes widening as if the text was written in a foreign language. He flipped another page, scanned for a more detailed explanation regarding the trials.

Trial one: UFO CATCHER MASTERY!

Claim the following items from the UFO CATCHERS:

1. Big hungry Kirbo doll
2. Ayakashi Slayer limited figurine
3. Pocket Pals Trading Card Elite Box
4. Channel perfume
5. Nindo Swatch console

Please count the number of tries required and submit the results to successfully claim your prize. We will calculate your luck. If you score above 70% you will have passed the trial. 

If you happen to fail the trial, a penalty will be imposed. 

Trial 2: Find the highest quality figurine!

Scourge various stores to find the figurine that is considered the highest quality! Price or rarity will not be taken into account. Observe the figurine’s paints, details, model and pose. Give them each a score with your arguments. Run the numbers under the following formula and then decide for yourself whether it matches your overall opinion. Again, please explain your decision.

Trial 3: Win the AnimeJapan grand cosplay contest!

The contestant is required to pick one character they wish to cosplay as and craft the associated costume. Necessary sewing materials, budget and equipment will be provided. 

Sway the masses in order to pass the Trial.

Trial 4: Treasure hunt for the rare XXXXXXX doujin!

Visit many popular stores such as Maddrake, Lashban, On-Book, etc. to find what is considered the rarest and most valuable doujin in the history of Japanese pop culture. You are not allowed to use the internet unless it’s for locating the store’s addresses.

The following sources will help you better understand the beauty of Japanese pop culture and prepare you properly for your trials. Thank you very much for your participation!

Do not forget: clear all these trials and you have passed our assessment. If you do, you'll get a CONGRATULATIONS!

Maou wordlessly put down the file and sat back in his seat. His mouth was slightly open, as if he wanted to say something, but instead he just stared blankly ahead, closed his mouth and then opened it again. 

Ashiya picked up the file and scanned through it. He frowned, rereading every word carefully, making sure he understood what was being asked of them. His mouth made a similar O-shape as Maou as he checked its content. “Is this… a jest?” he finally asked.

“Does it look like one?” Jophiel asked, “We’re being 100% serious here, you know. We are even giving you a lot of leeway by granting you our support.”

“Give me a break!” Emi cried, throwing down the file. “This is just an excuse for you all to get your weird otaku prizes! What the hell does this have to do with taking down Heaven??”

“So what if it is an excuse?” Michael said lazily, inspecting his fingernails, which were pristine. “You want our help? Then this is what you’ll have to do. It’s our way of making sure you’re willing to cooperate with us to the fullest.”

“By asking us to search for a dirty doujin in public?” Urushihara pointed out. The others gave him a strange look, “What?! I saw it by chance while browsing around Jungle. People are willing to pay an insane amount of money for that.” 

Lailah coughed uncomfortably. “B-but you don’t all have to search for it. How about you look at the other challenges first and decide later?” 

She took the file from Ashiya and flicked the page back to the first trial. There were many pictures with the UFO-Catcher machine and the prizes they had to win.

“Mama, Mama! Big pink!” Alas=Ramus materialised from within Emi and tried to grasp at the picture with the large pink doll. This was immediately met with shrieks from around the room.

““She’s so cute!!”” Jophiel and Ariel squealed. 

Alas=Ramus flinched, quickly trying to hide in her mother’s arms.

“Don’t scare her!” Maou warned the two. “No kid likes it when some strange adults talk that loud.” 

“Ohhhh, but she’s so adorable, lemme just take one picture, pleeeeeease…”

“Jophiel, Ariel, keep your hands to yourself,” Selaphiel frowned at them. 

“Awwww…”

Lailah looked up. “It might be quicker to just get these over with,” she said seriously.

“Don’t make me laugh.” Emi stood up, holding Alas=Ramus close to her. “This was a joke and a waste of time from the start. No way am I gonna stay here and let these guys make a fool out of us! Come on, Maou.”

“You think you’ll find Malkuth without us?” Michael called after her. Emi paused. “What’s your plan to get to them, exactly? More than that, what is your big grand gesture to go against Heaven? You need allies, sweetie. Believe me when I say that having us on your side is gonna make your lives a whole lot easier.”

“Is that so?” Emi rounded on him angrily. “How, exactly? Because if you’ve been here as long as Lailah says you have, and you’re as good as you say you are, then why haven’t you taken on Heaven? You say you’re the Anarchy Faction, but from what I can see, it’s just a bunch of has-been wanna-be’s who’re hiding in a sad fami-chicken shop to cover up the fact that they can’t do crap!”

“Hey!” Jophiel snapped. Ariel grabbed her arm to hold her back. “You take that back about our fami-chicken! We happen to be great at it!”

“Not helping our case, little sis,” Sandalphon muttered.

Michael stood to his impressive height and held up both hands to both sides. His face was impassive, and the air suddenly spiked with tension as he regarded Emi with a cold look. Emi didn’t back down. She met Michael’s gaze evenly, chin raised.

Michael’s mouth quirked up in a smile. “Your girl’s got more guts than you ever had, Lailah-chan,” he said, ignoring the squawk of indignation that followed. His gaze lowered. “And she’s got a harsh tongue, but she also speaks the truth.”

“Mikkun…” Jophiel murmured.

Michael sighed. “She’s not wrong, Jophiel. What have we been doing these past fifty years if not hiding?” He shook his head. “It’s been fun, my dears. But we need to take action.”

He oriented himself until he was facing Emi square-on. “I hear you, Emi-sweet. I really do. And I agree, both sides need to show that we’re fully on-board. So how about this. You do our little tasks for us, and not only will we find the Sephirot of Malkuth for you, but we’ll guarantee your safe passage into Heaven.”

“Heaven’s closed off,” Maou said from behind him.

Michael slid his gaze to Maou. “There’s always a way in, darling,” he replied.

He held out a hand to Emi. “Deal, Emilia?”

Emi considered this with a look of apprehension, but she slowly extended her hand to shake Michael’s.

“This had better be worth it,” she grumbled.

***

“This is so not worth it.”

Emi and Ashiya gazed despondently as the claw dipped down, closed, and once again came away with nothing.

“It’s not my fault!” Urushihara cried, kicking the machine. “Why the hell am I doing this anyways? Just because I’m a gamer? These are totally different systems!”

The small group stood inside the GoGo game arcade, with Emi and Ashiya despairingly watching Urushihara fail one game after another. The claw came down, gripping the prize and closed around it. The group's eyes widened in hope as it slowly made its way to the chute, but seconds before landing at its destination, the prize fell out of the claw grip back into the pile of prizes. 

“These things are rigged, I tell ya!” Urushihara grumbled as he was about to throw another tantrum towards the machines. 

“Try to drag the prizes to the chute and don’t just grab it, otherwise it’ll take ages,” Ariel told them. She had been observing the group for a few minutes as she was restyling her hair.

“Then why don’t you try it if it’s so easy!” Urushihara challenged. 

“If I did, that would make you automatically fail the trial.” 

“I will make an attempt,” Ashiya came forward, “If I can calculate its position and the claw’s range, I might be able to pick the perfect position to tackle this trial.”

He checked the machine from every side, calculating the range of the claw and the positions of the various prizes. The group waited and waited for Ashiya to finish his observation until Emi finally snapped. “Gimme that!” she shouted, shoving Alas=Ramus into Ashiya’s arms and placing her hand on the joystick. She shot a glare at the people present, “Never utter a word about this, do not ask either, or I will not hesitate to end your life instantly!” She growled. 

*Ding ding ding!” The machine rang again as a prize dropped out of the machine. 

Ashiya and Urushihara stared speechlessly at Emi’s myriad of victories. They did not expect the Hero of Ente Isla to be an expert in UFO Catcher games. With one click of the button, Emi had skillfully manoeuvred each item in record time. The skill and precision were frighteningly accurate to the point where they wondered if the Hero hadn’t found a backdoor to cheat the game; however, the Hero’s threats did not go unheard, and thus the two demons kept their mouths shut despite their curiosity. 

“Oh, you’re amazing, Emi-chan!” Ariel clapped in excitement along with Alas=Ramus, who was very interested in the prizes the hero got. 

“Big pink! Big Pink!” She tried to reach out to the plushie her mother was carrying,

“Another time, Alas=Ramus, we need this one for our tasks,” Emi told her. 

The toddler dropped her arms, her lips began to pout, and her eyes became watery, “Big pink, want! Uaaaa!” She cried.

Ashiya quickly tried to calm her down by rocking her gently. “Please don’t cry. When we return, his demonic highness will play with you the whole day.” 

The child did not calm down and instead cried harder.

“You can give it to her,” Ariel spoke, as she was inspecting her nails. The others gave her a confused look, “The trial was for you guys to win these prizes, whatever happens to them later is not important. I’m sure the others would also want Alas=Ramus to have it.” She walked over to the toddler, leaning closer towards her and smiled. “That will be your first present from your new uncles and aunties. Do you like it?”

“Who are her uncles and aunts?!” Emi protested.

Ariel ignored her remarks and gently stroked Alas=Ramus’s forehead. The little girl giggled, “Yes! Thank you, Ri-nee-chan!”

“Ah… so cute…” Her cheeks flushed upon seeing the child’s innocent smile; she contained her excitement to squeal out loud.

Even Emi couldn’t reject the offer when she saw Alas=Ramus' happy face. She handed over the huge doll to the child, who happily grabbed it with all her might. “Don’t lose it, alright? This is your responsibility now.” She glanced over to Ariel and mouthed a “thank you” towards her. 

“Yes, I’m a good girl!”

After visiting another Arcade game building to claim the final prize, the group finally went to the nearest station. “Now that we have this UFO Catcher game finished, what shall we do next?” Emi asked the others.

“If we want to check out the figurines, I suggest we go to either Nakano Broadway or Ikebukuro,” Urushihara said. 

“Wouldn’t Akihabara be a better option?” Ashiya asked, “Since that’s the city for these, erm,  pop-culture enthusiasts.” He coughed.

“Sure, if you want to be swamped by tourists and get ripped off.” Urushihara countered, “Besides, Akihabara has buildings of 12 to 14 floors to climb. Elevators are not gonna do it since we will be stuck waiting for one to come. We’d be wasting more time waiting for people to move than to actually find something good. It’s a quick look and buy rule there. Ikebukuro does require you to walk a lot, since most of these stores are very far apart from each other. Some K-pop stores also sell these types of merchandise, so it’s worth taking a look there, though. Those are a bit more expensive, but it’s better than Akihabara.” 

The group became pensive as they thought over Urushihara’s words, “Nakano Broadway is the closest to Shinjuku, so I think we should check it out first.” 

“Sure, dinner will be on me, so we can take our time to check out the place.” Ariel offered.

Ashiya and Urushihara immediately bowed down, their eyes almost stained from happiness. “We are indebted to your generosity, my lady!” Ashiya exclaimed.

“One free meal and you’re already eating out of the palm of her hands…” Emi muttered despondently. 

***

In front of Tokyo's largest Maddrake’s store stood Lailah and Gabriel. The former was wearing sunglasses; determination radiated from her, while the latter looked ghastly pale and reluctant to be there. 

“Why am I the one who has to go in? Why can’t you do it?” Gabriel whined.

“Because it looks more natural for a man to look for such comics instead of a lady.”

“It’s not like I’m the only guy who has to do this challenge, I don’t even fit the description to be the type of guy who looks for these kinds of things either!” 

“We’re not sending the father of a 2-year-old toddler into this store, and the other two have already been assigned to their tasks.”

“Uuggghh!” 

Gabriel took a deep breath and mustered all the courage he could as he placed his hand on the door handle. Here it comes…!! Then, when he opened the door, he almost fainted as the many colourful images of raunchy doujin covers filled his vision. 

“Hmmm, this may become troublesome,” Lailah mumbled and placed a hand on her cheek, “I hope Gabriel realises that we will have to go to other stores if it’s not here…”

***

Tick tock, tick tock..

Maou sat back in the staff room, tapping his hands absentmindedly on the couch’s armrest. While the others were busy undergoing their challenges, the Demon King had nothing left to do but wait for them to return. His eyes wandered to the clock hanging on the wall; its movements appeared surprisingly loud now that most of the occupants had gone.

Tick tock…

Even the time seemed to have slowed for him.

Tick tock…

Maou let out a sigh. He closed his eyes and then opened them again. Damnit, there really was nothing else for him to do now? He didn’t like that one bit. If he wasn’t occupied, then his mind would start to wander again, wandering to people and problems he wasn’t sure how to deal with, especially now that he had decided to help Emi and the others in their battle against heaven, yet he was back again doing nothing, unsure what he even could do. He did not like this. It made him feel powerless… just like when Alas=...

“Hey,” Sandalphon’s voice cut through his thoughts. He looked up at the angel who was watching him patiently, “You’re not busy now, are you?”

Does it look like I am?? Maou just shook his head.

“Come with me.”

Maou blinked, not knowing what to say or expect. He followed him out of the store. 

They walked a good distance, perhaps 15 minutes, before Maou realized what part of town they were in. “Shibuya…?” he murmured, watching the huge throngs of people, Japanese and tourist alike, hustle and bustle down the streets.

Then Sandalphon took them down a smaller alleyway, away from the crowds. The path twisted and turned, but Maou’s guide seemed to forge ahead with unerring precision. Maou stopped trying to figure out where they were going and just let himself be led.

They came across a small, unassuming building wedged in between an apartment on one side and a cafe on the other. Neither looked particularly tasteful, fillers to the brim as they were with AC units and posters. The building itself was a three-story yellowish slab with cracked, illuminated signs.

We can’t be going there, can we…eh??

Contrary to Maou’s thoughts, Sandalphon strode right for the stairs leading down in the yellow building.

After a reluctant moment, Maou followed.

Sandalphon produced two slips of paper from seemingly nowhere and handed it to the man at the bottom of the stairs. He disappeared through a curtain. The stairwell was illuminated with deep blue light, and a muffled booming sound, like a heartbeat, was coming from beyond the curtain. Maou hesitantly went after Sandalphon when the man at the stairs waved him through as well.

Inside, there was suddenly a great crowd of people, and a good deal of noise. How that kind of music and this much conversation could be muffled by a single half-curtain was beyond Maou’s understanding, but he suddenly felt overwhelmed by the cramped space. It was only helped by the fact that everything, except for the small, illuminated stage up ahead, was pitch black. 

Is this…a venue?

His thoughts were proved to be correct when an announcement went up, and four young women in flashy outfits strode confidently onto the stage, microphones in their hands. Cheers went up and Maou found himself caught up in the crowd when it suddenly surged forward. He immediately tried to back away, but the people either didn’t realize or didn’t care, because he found himself being pushed unceremoniously closer to the stage.

Just when he thought he might be knocked to the ground, a hand reached out and snagged his arm. Maou was tugged sideways and back until he hit a wall, where he gasped for breath.

“Careful,” Sandalphon’s amused voice came from above him. “You can’t just stand there gaping like an idiot. You need to read the cues from the crowd.”

He leaned casually against the wall, waiting for Maou to recover. 

“Is this a challenge?” Maou asked him, straightening.

“Hmm?”

“I said, is this another challenge?” Maou said louder, but the cheers from the crowd and the music onstage merely served to drown his voice out more. 

“Huh?”

“I said—“

No need to shout, I can hear you.

Maou startled when Sandalphon’s voice floated through his head. An Idea Link. Likely a more personal connection than a widespread message. 

Why didn’t you do this from the get-go? Maou grumbled.

What fun would that have been?

Sandalphon tugged him further into a corner when they were bumped by more people. 

Why are we here? This wasn’t part of the trials.

No, it wasn’t. I just figured you could use something to occupy yourself with. You don’t look like the type who does well with nothing to do.

Ah…You might be right there.

Besides, since Jophiel ditched me, I needed another person to use up my ticket. Hope you don’t mind the noise.

Maou in fact did mind the noise, but he didn’t mention that.

Sandalphon settled his gaze over the crowd. So, Demon King. Why don’t you tell me what you’ve been up to since you returned from Ente Isla?

Eh? Why should I tell you?

Back in Heaven Selaphiel was the angel of spiritual guidance. I’m not as talented as he is, but you look to me like you could use a bit of guidance, Maou.

Maou gave him a suspicious look, but merely said, I haven’t been up to much. Work, mostly. 

Work? Is that all?

Yeah.

Sandalphon hummed. I heard the Demon King made a declaration in Ente Isla, that he would one day return with the power to subjugate the land and all its people once more and bring them under his rule. But all you’re doing is work. Did I hear falsely?

Ahhhh, not you too, I get enough of this from Ashiya. Maou crossed his arms.

Oh, don’t get me wrong. I think it’s fair to concentrate on work.

You do?

Sure. I mean, you gotta start from somewhere, right? You wouldn’t be doing something without reason. If this work is part of your plan, then you gotta concentrate on it.

I…that’s true, Maou agreed, a little stunned that someone was saying this so easily. He’d been harboring such thoughts for days, but never felt like he could say them without someone giving him an earful for it. Yeah, it’s important! And it’s not like I haven’t been making progress. I got a promotion not too long ago.

Oh, congratulations.

Thank you! Do you know that no one has said that to me yet?

Really?

No! Everyone’s too busy lecturing me on what I’m not doing, or what I seem like I’m not doing. I mean, I get that this other stuff is pressing, but it’s not like I’m doing my work for nothing, you know? I still need to provide for myself and others, I still need to stick to my original goals, because if I don’t, then—

Sandalphon raised an eyebrow when Maou didn’t continue. Then?

…Well, then what the hell am I doing it all for?

The thought made Maou feel awfully depressed, and what felt like a bridge on the verge of collapse in his mind wobbled dangerously. Why was he doing his job? He had his original goals, of course. Move up the ladder, become someone of influence, use that to…

To what?

To gather energy, of course, he said to himself firmly. To find a way to restore his original form and make his return.

But even then, even if he did return…what would he do? He’d sworn he’d find another way, another method, because his original plan of invasion had ended in disaster. He’d promised himself, he’d sworn to Suzuno, he’d find another way. But what…

…did that mean?

A loud cry from the crowd broke him from his thoughts, and Maou abruptly remembered where they were. More people poured in, and Maou retreated further into the corner. He suddenly felt grateful for the dark and the anonymity. Here, on the verge of what felt like a crisis, no one could see you, or hear you, not even the person right next to you.

That’s actually kinda dangerous, when you think about it, Maou thought to himself, a little hysterically.

A hand on his elbow cut through the haze, grounding him, and he turned to see Sandalphon gazing at him with, dare he say it, a sympathetic look. 

Just breathe, the angel told him. We can head out of the crowds if you need to.

Maou shook his head. “I’m fine,” he said, forgetting to speak with the Idea Link.

He took a few minutes to compose himself, and Sandalphon let him go.

Maou gave a bitter smile. I have no idea what I’m doing, don’t I?

Sandalphon didn’t reply, which Maou was grateful for. Maou leaned against the wall, just the same as Sandalphon, and covered his face with one hand. He shook his head. I’m just hiding in work, without any real aim or goal…just to do something. Just to feel like I still have control over some aspect of my life. Because if I wasn’t…I’d have to face the fact that I’m stupidly scared of facing my subjects and telling them I don’t know how to help them.

He let that statement hang in the air for what it was, playing his words back and letting them sink in. Part of him wanted to rage against it. But the rest of him just felt…

…helpless.

Sandalphon crossed his arms and turned to lean with his head against the wall facing Maou.

Do you know what my job was in Heaven? Sandalphon asked him.

Angel of music and…messengers, wasn’t it?

That was just the association the humans gave me. No, back when I served under Ignora, I was like Gabriel. A guardian of the Sephira. 

Sandalphon’s gaze lowered. I was in charge of Malkuth.

Malkuth…the very Sephirot they were seeking. So when Michael had said they’d be able to find them…

It wasn’t a very exciting job, but I took it seriously. I felt a special need to make sure nothing happened to my charge. I had this idea, too, that it was important to make a connection with the thing I was guarding. At the time, none of us really knew if the Sephira were sentient or not, much less living beings. But some part of me always thought they could hear me. So I’d talk to them from time to time. Maybe even sing. And…there were times when I could swear they could understand me. Call it projection or whatever you want. But now that I know the Sephira can manifest themselves, I know Malkuth knew what I was saying.

Sandalphon’s voice turned bitter. That’s why…when we rebelled, and I had to leave…I tried to steal Malkuth along with us.

Maou startled. Steal a Sephirot…just like Lailah did.

I wasn’t successful. We had to make our getaway quickly, or else we’d have been captured and imprisoned. But every day…I think about the fact that I had to leave Malkuth behind in the clutches of Ignora and her lackeys.

Sandalphon’s eyes found Maou’s again. Do you know what Heaven is doing to them? 

…Gabriel said the angels are using the Tree of Life to fuel your own power.

It’s worse than you think. The Tree draws its life from the very world around it, and the Sephira are its expressions. They manifest and bloom when the tree feels it is time to pass on the knowledge of the world to humanity…or to protect itself when the Tree is in danger. In order to prevent this, the Sephira are bound and suppressed, prevented from blooming. But Ignora found a way to take this further. She can control them…force their blooming, and force them under her will.

Sandalphon’s hands curled into fists. Can you imagine how painful that must be?

Despite the stifling heat of the space, a chill ran through Maou, and he rubbed his arms, though his mind was stuck on Sandalphon’s words. Sandalphon turned back to face the crowd, but his expression seemed far more dull and distant.

I come here a lot, he said. It’s really easy to lose myself in the crowds, in the music. It makes it easier to forget. And it’s healthier than smoking or alcohol.

Maou stayed silent. Something told him he shouldn’t interrupt.

But in the end, it’s all the same thing. A distraction. And lately, it hasn’t been working very well. The memories still come back, every time. I’ll admit…I don’t know what to do at this point. I feel like I’m running out of options.

Sandalphon gave a humorless chuckle, lost to the roar of the venue. Do you know what I thought when I heard Malkuth had attacked? I thought, it’s finally happened. They’ve come to get me, as retribution for leaving them behind. And I realized I was fine with that. I welcome it, even. I thought, maybe…they’ll let me apologize for what I did. And even if they don’t…

Maou could feel Sandalphon’s guilt as palpably as his own the day he was attacked. Emi’s furious face flashed in his mind’s eye, and his stomach clenched.

He knew what Sandalphon was trying to tell him. He knew what everyone was trying to tell him. Get your head out of your ass, Demon King, people are waiting on you…

But…

How could he possibly face them with nothing? It wasn’t that he didn’t want to step up and help. He hated, more than anything, to feel useless. But he also hated charging in blindly with no plan. That was how you got killed. That was how you got others killed.

At the same time, though…hadn’t his hesitancy almost cost him the one he cared for the most?

I want, more than anything, to make sure Alas=Ramus is okay, he admitted to Sandalphon. I want her happiness most of all.

Sandalphon sighed in his mind. Do you think she will remain happy as long as her siblings are trapped?

The performance was winding to a close, the idols waving as they walked off the stage to the roar of the cheering crowd. A new group walked on, and the music started up again. People were starting to filter in and out, and Maou felt the enclosed space he was in breathe a little bit.

What if I can’t fix it all? Maou wondered. What if there’s no solution?

Why does it have to be you? He startled, not realizing his thoughts had filtered through the Idea Link. Just because you’re the king of demons doesn’t mean you’re responsible for everything. Don’t you have other people you can rely on?

...

While Maou was pondering this, Sandalphon started to move them towards the stage. “Come on,” he said aloud. “There’s still three more groups performing, and I wanna get us closer.”

“Ehh?? Wait, I thought we were only here for one song!”

“Where did you get that idea?” Sandalphon smirked. “The others are probably taking their time, we can relax for a bit.”

Reluctantly, Maou allowed himself to be tugged along.

***

When Maou and Sandalphon finally returned to the fami-chicken restaurant, with flash sticks and other merchandise that Sandalphon had saddled on Maou, night had already fallen. Maou clutched at his rumbling stomach. It had been three hours since they left, and he was famished.

“Don’t worry. Selaphiel’s a genius in the kitchen, he can whip something up for you,” Sandalphon said with a chuckle.

“Ah, welcome back, you two.” Michael greeted them when they entered. “We were starting to wonder where you’d gone.”

“Just a show,” Sandalphon said, shooting a glare at Jophiel, who shrugged.

“Are the others back yet?”

“Have been for a while, Demon King.” Emi’s usual snarky tone came from the back of the restaurant. She sat on one side of a booth with Alas=Ramus, eyeing him strangely when she saw the bag and other strange accessories Sandalphon forced on him. Next to her, Ashiya, while Urushihara sat across from her. Maou did a double-take. What he thought was his daughter was actually a gigantic pink pillow shaped like a round character, and a nearly hidden Alas=Ramus sat behind it, squeezing it happily. “Big pink, big pink,” she chanted.

“How did you do on your tasks?”

“Passed with flying colors!” Ariel exclaimed. “It was honestly a marvel to watch.”

“Any chance the kitchen’s still up? We’re a bit hungry.” Sandalphon sank into the chair in front of the TV.

“Oh sure, I’ll get Selaphiel to fire up the stove. As soon as he’s done celebrating, of course.”

“Celebrating?”

“Urushihara got quite the find.” Ariel shot an impressed look at Urushihara, who preened.

“We’re just waiting on you and Gabriel and Lailah,” Emi said. She had her chin in one hand and looked absolutely exhausted.

“They should be coming back soon. Ah, speak of the—oh dear.” Michael hid his mouth behind his hand.

Lailah walked in first. Behind her was a red-faced, slouching Gabriel so dazed it seemed a miracle he knew how to put one foot in front of the other. He clutched a paper bag in white with shaking fingers.

“Oh, Gaby-dear, was it too much, darling? I’ll take that from you, don’t worry.” Michael eased the paper bag from Gabriel, who collapsed into the nearest chair and seemed to deflate into a steaming mess. Michael handed the bag over to Ariel, who skipped over eagerly. She and Jophiel peeked inside and gasped.

“I can’t believe it! How on earth did you find this??”

“It took him eight stores, so you’d better be grateful,” Lailah snapped, going over to rub Gabriel’s back.

“Gabe! Oh! Who knew you had it in you!” Jophiel clutched the paper bag to her chest and sighed.

“Does it pass, then?” Lailah shot at them.

“It passes, it definitely passes.”Ariel eagerly nodded along with Jophiel’s comment.

“Then that’s all of them, right?” Maou stated. “We did your little test, now tell us—“

“Not so fast, Demon King,” Emi interrupted. “We still have one more task to complete.”

“Which one?”

“The cosplay competition. And there’s only one person who hasn’t done a task yet.”

As one, everyone turned to Ashiya, who was looking down with a tensed and serious expression.

He took a breath.“If that’s what it must come to, then…” 

“Hang on, I technically haven’t done a task either.” Lailah stepped in. “I’d be happy to—“

“You’d be good, there’s no doubt about it,” Michael said smoothly. He was looking over Ashiya with what could be called a predatory gaze. “But this one…he’s got the gift, I can tell.”

“What does that mean??” Maou balked.

Michael placed a perfectly manicured finger under Ashiya’s chin and raised it. Ashiya stared back at him defiantly.

“Oooh, yes, there’s fire in those eyes. It’ll have to be you and no one else. And I have the perfect set for you in mind.”

Michael grinned. “Get ready, because your training starts now, little demon.”

Chapter Text

The portal flashed, and Suzuno fell into the skies of Ente Isla.

Though it had been nighttime when she left, a bright and sunny day greeted her as she left the tunnel, causing her to squint over the light and the wind. When her vision had adjusted, she saw rolling fields, high mountains in the distance, and white buildings speckling the landscape.

Though Japan had its comforts, there was always a rightness to returning to where you came from. Suzuno—Crestia Bell—felt something slide into place in her chest and ease an aching she didn’t even know she had.

She was home.

She turned to look to the side and beheld a grand sight; the expansive capital of Saint Aire in the Western Continent, Irihem. Its gleaming buildings were once upon a time breathtaking and filled her with awe, but with the revelations that had happened over the past year, now they appeared ostentatious and sinister; glaring representations of the thorough corruption she was here to root out.

Suzuno slowed her descent until she was floating rather than falling, and she touched down lightly on the cobblestones of the capital streets. She’d landed in the shopping district, and at midday the place was bustling with citizens; however no one looked twice at the sight of a person falling from the sky. As the Western Continent’s foremost location on advancing magic and technology, such occurrences were common in Saint Aire.

Suzuno took her time strolling through the city, refamiliarizing herself with the place. Though she knew the streets well, she wasn’t used to coming through during the daytime. Her work as the Inquisitor for the Church usually had her skulking the alleyways at night, listening for damning conversations that would often seal the fates of her victims.

A jolt of disgust ran through her, and she firmly walked with her head held high. I’m no longer that person, she reminded herself. The Church no longer has its hold over me. 

She’d found a new purpose for her skills now. And this time, it was the very people who once commanded her that would be brought to justice.

Before long Suzuno found herself at the base of the steps leading to the Holy Magick Administrative Institute. This was Emerada Etuva’s home base, so to speak, and therefore the only building in Saint Aire Suzuno still felt comfortable entering. 

At the top of the steps stood three figures. No doubt they’d sensed her Gate opening and came out to greet her. On one side was Albert, raising his hand in a wave. To the other side stood General Lumark, whom Suzuno was both surprised and grateful to see.

Emerada Etuva opened her arms as Suzuno ascended the steps. “Welcome back, Crestia Bell~” she said warmly. The two embraced.

“I’m so glad you’re here~. Come inside, we have much to discuss~.”

The Former Inquisitor Exposes the Church’s Corruption

The Holy Magick Administrative Institute was grand enough on the outside, but inside is where its potential truly came to light. While the initial hallway was spacious and orderly, the further they moved in, the more varied and elaborate the rooms became. Shelves teeming with books of every subject towered higher than they could possibly reach, and spiral staircases seemed to wind upwards forever. Some shelves held crystals and jars of bits and bobs behind a glass case, while some spaces were clearly for study, with beautiful tables made of heavy lumber and polished until they gleamed. Suzuno felt as if she were absorbing knowledge simply by being there.

Yet she was not here to admire the architecture of a research building. While their pace was even, there was a shared sense of urgency amongst the group as they followed Emerada towards the back of the building.

“Your timing couldn’t be better, Bell,” Lumark said as they went. “It just so happens that we’ve made some developments in our findings that make your presence here all the more crucial.”

“Not until we’re settled, General~.” Emerada sang. 

At the far end of the building was an empty room with a blank slab of stone on the floor. One by one the four of them got atop it, and Emeralda waved a hand. The doors closed, and a magic circle appeared beneath their feet. 

The runes glowed, and with a shift of the air, they moved. Suzuno knew with the next breath that though the room had not changed, their location had.

Emerada strode for the doors, and they opened for her to a small room with an incredibly high ceiling. By far the messiest and yet most interesting room Suzuno had seen, this place was bursting with piles of books and papers, and thrummed with magic and energy. Without a doubt, this was Emerada’s study.

The doors closed behind them, and without even having to check, Suzuno knew this place was sealed. Being able to do such magic without needing an incantation or to touch the source…truly, Emeralda Etuva was the greatest wizard of her age.

Emerada threw herself carelessly into a squashy, revolving chair. “All right~, Lumark~, why don’t you bring dear Suzuno up to speed~?”

“Suzuno—? Ah, of course, that is Bell’s ‘Japanese’ name, yes?”

“You may keep to Crestia Bell if you wish, General.”

“I think I will. ‘Suzuno’ is a little hard to pronounce for me.” 

Suzuno would later admit she was a little star-struck to be in the presence of Lumark. General Heather Lumark had no extraordinary ability like Albert or Emerada, but nevertheless she commanded respect with her very presence. At just 28 years old, she was one of the most accomplished leaders Suzuno had ever known of. Of course, the story of her rescue, along with Emerada, from Lucifer’s dungeons, as well as Lumark’s subsequent rise through the ranks, were legends passed around the campfires of troops during the war, and it was hard to believe such a woman wasn’t even 30 yet. 

The first time Suzuno had been contacted regarding the trafficking issue, she’d learned from Emerada that Lumark had been busy conducting raids and arrests of the contingent clergymen associated with Olba. Olba’s downfall was perhaps the excuse her troops had been waiting for, for these investigations were carried out swiftly and immediately. It had been during one of these raids that Lumark discovered the odd documentation that had drawn Emerada’s, and later Suzuno’s, attention. Now, Emerada was hard at work combing through the nobles’ assets, searching for more evidence of this alleged demon trade.

Lumark went to a small oval table in the center of the room and fished in her pouch for a sheaf of papers, which she laid upon the map already covering the surface. “Take a look at these if you will.”

Suzuno picked up the top paper, skimming down its contents. “These are…”

“A collection of trade records and deals from the various clergymen we’ve looked into over the past month. Olba’s imprisonment opened the floodgates for investigations into the movements of these high-ranked officials, since if an Archbishop can be accused of such wrongdoings, who’s to say those beneath him are not committing similar offenses?”

Suzuno went through the pile, one by one. “The last time you contacted me, there was only one noble whom you were suspicious of,” she said slowly. “But these…this must be at least fifteen different cases.”

“More than twenty,” Lumark confirmed. “And that’s just the ones we know about. We still have forty more families and names to go through, and we expect to find more evidence as it goes on. Now, do you notice anything unusual or similar about these reports?”

Suzuno scanned the documents more closely. Her brow furrowed. “This man’s company…if I am not mistaken, he trades primarily in gemstones. He’s a well-known name amongst magicians who rely on gemstones to channel their spells. But there’s a note here for ‘livestock’. What use would a non-farmer have for livestock?”

“Keep going.”

Suzuno looked through the other lists. Her eyes widened.

“These reports, they all have ‘livestock’ listed amongst their traded goods,” she realized. “But the prices for these, I’ve never heard of anything that would be so prized as to warrant…Wait,” she gasped. “Don’t tell me, this is actually—!”

“It’s as it seems,” Albert said gravely. “We believe ‘livestock’ refers to the demons being illegally traded.”

“So many…How long has this been going on?”

“Not very long, we believe. Perhaps only in the last half year. Our theory is that these demons began as prisoners of war, and then, when they were not summarily executed at the end of the war, they were instead taken over by the Church for…experimentation. The faction that wished to test whether or not demons could be ‘reformed’ leapt at the chance to make use of these new test subjects. How the trading began, we are not certain, but it’s clear that profits were to be made. Once the money started flowing, there would be no incentive to stop.”

“But how would they excuse such large sums of money? For instance, this…1,800 silver for a single unit??”

“It’s simple. See here?” Lumark pointed to a column. “Most of these payments are classified as ‘tithings’. Many are willing to pay any amount of money to put themselves in good favor with the Church, and the Church is just as willing to accept. As long as you say it’s in good faith and a donation…nobody will question where the money comes from, or what consequences may arise from it.”

Suzuno ran her eyes over the documents again, the dawning realization making her feet root to the floor. “This has to be illegal,” she murmured.

“You all keep using that word~,” Emeralda piped up from her chair. “But when it comes to demons, do the laws even apply~?”

“All of our countries have laws prohibiting slave trade,” Suzuno snapped.

“Who said they were slaves~? Listen well, my dear Crestia Bell~,” Emerada’s gaze sharpened. “Laws tend not to hold fast to the ones who have written them~. Moreover~, they are only written to hold humans in line~. Animals are living beings~, yet they do not enjoy the same rights or bodily autonomy as humans~. For demons who are neither human nor animal~, and even worse~, an invading enemy~, the situation is even more uncertain~.”

Suzuno knew what she was getting at, yet found it still difficult to stomach. Even if these clergymen could somehow be found guilty of committing some illegal trade, who would prosecute them if the only casualties were demons?

“So is there nothing to be done?”

“I didn’t say that~. Don’t give up so easily~.” 

“For now, all of these clergymen have been found to be guilty for a range of crimes, from minor infractions to major offenses like bribery.” Lumark gathered the documents together and put them away. “It’s no surprise that one crime would lead to another, especially for people in power. But if this demon trading is found to be the only black mark on their record, there may not be much we can do to them.”

“Pisses me the hell off, the thought of them just getting away with it,” Albert growled.

“I see.” 

Suzuno was hesitant to say what she wanted to say next, as she did not know how it might be received. But still she spoke.

“I am amazed that all of you feel so passionately about this.”

All three of them gave her odd looks. She immediately continued, “After all, everyone here has good reason to despise demons. It would be less of a surprise if any of you decided to turn a blind eye to what is going on.”

“Suzuno~, do you think so little of us~?”

“Let’s be clear, I hold no love for demons,” Lumark affirmed strongly. “I would be happier knowing that Ente Isla never saw a horn nor tail of a single demon again. But what these people are doing…doesn’t it bring us below their level? Frankly, it makes me ashamed to acknowledge that we are the same species.”

Albert looked uncomfortable at Lumark’s earlier statement, but nodded when she finished. “I am the same,” he said simply.

“…”

Suzuno was a little surprised to hear him agree wholeheartedly with Lumark, as she remembered his previous conversation with her the last time she was in Ente Isla. Albert had spoken well, perhaps even reverently, of the Demon General Adramelech and his attitude during warfare. It wasn’t as if Albert was suddenly on the side of all demons, but she had thought that perhaps…?

Then Lumark smiled and nodded to Albert, who blushed and looked down.

Ah.

“This is where you come in, Former Inquisitor Crestia Bell,” Lumark said, and Suzuno shook herself. “Eme has discovered evidence of dealings in the South, as well as reports of scouting for demons in the Center. Emeralda tells me that she will continue finding proof of the Southern dealings. But we need somebody to investigate the full extent of the goings-on of the demon trade. Someone who can do this investigation quietly and with precision. Also, someone with no political ties.”

“I have also been conversing with a trusted ally who has offered to send one person who will help you out during the investigation~. You and Albert will begin at where we believe the majority of demons are being gathered and prepped for trafficking~,” Emerada informed her. “then follow their trail~, take note of who’s involved~, and record how the demons are being treated~. A trusted collaborator will send you one of their people to aid you in this investigation~. Oh, and you’ll leave immediately, of course~. ”

“Understood. Where do we begin?”

Emerada gave a sweet smile. “The main city of the Central Continent~, Isla Centurum~. Indeed, you will be helping Albert return to the Demon Lord Castle~.”

***

Suzuno stepped out of the Gate that had led them towards the Central Continent. She glanced behind her, making sure that Albert followed her with no issues. The man sat hunched under a tree, heaving heavily while his head rested against the bark. 

“Oh, my apologies, I had completely forgotten that you cannot handle the Gate travels very well.” She commented and walked over to him to pat his back. “Just tell me when you have recovered enough for us to continue our journey.”

“Don’t worry about it-ugh!” Albert, reassured, after forcing down a gag, he heaved some more before he finally found the courage to look up. “I will recover in a few minutes. We can’t arrive too late at the meeting point, or we might miss our last associate.”

Crestia nodded; she then scooped the man up and carefully hoisted him over her shoulder. “Well then, I shall try to make this trek as smoothly as possible,” she announced before setting her gaze on the large, ominous castle ahead of them.

“Huh, wait, Miss Bell, please put me down, I can walk-!”

She jumped into a sprint before Albert could finish his sentence. 

Thanks to her holy magic, it did not take long before they finally reached the main gates of the Demon Castle. Suzuno placed Albert carefully onto the ground. Seconds later, he ran towards the nearest bush and emptied his stomach contents with a loud groan. 

This was the second time she had returned to Ente Isla while a companion was feeling unwell. Her gaze hovered over the building behind them. She remembered the first time she laid eyes on it, despite it being abandoned after the defeat of the Demon King Satan Jacob by the hand of the Hero Emilia and her party, it still radiated a frightening aura. It kept most humans as far away as possible. However, after spending a long time with said master of the building and his entourage, the demonic energy felt less unnerving than it did back then. 

A shift in the demonic magic made her snap up from her reverie. “My apologies, I hope you weren’t waiting for too long. As you can see, my companion is not feeling well.” 

“There is no need for an apology; we are already grateful that you are willing to work with us. I presume you are Crestia Bell. Am I correct? And that this is our first official meeting.” Came the voice of something inhumane, yet the language was familiar to Suzuno; Japanese. 

Behind her stood a demon from the Malebranche clan, one she had not directly been in contact with, but through Emilia and the Demon King, she had heard more than enough about him. Somehow, Suzuno already had an inkling that Emerada was talking about the demons when she mentioned a collaborator.

“Then I assume you are Farfarello. It is a pleasure to meet you. My associate in the back is Albert Ende, a companion of the Hero Emilia Justina.”

Right at that moment, Albert clumsily strolled back out of the bushes. His face had regained some of its colour, yet the grimace told Suzuno that he was still recovering. “It’s nice to meet you, ugh."

Farfarello nodded, “Well then, shall we be on our way? From the intel Lord Camio has given me, our best point to start is to look for the settlements that are the closest to the Demon King’s castle.”

Suzuno nodded, “Yes, then let us be on our way.”

The party moved away from the castle, making their way deeper into the woods. Their walk was mainly done in silence. Suzuno kept her ears and eyes alert for anything unusual in the area. But even after hours of walking, the place felt awfully quiet. Roads that had been frequently used before the Demon invasion had fallen into stagnation and were quickly reclaimed by nature. Signs had become unreadable, and many new ‘roads’ had opened up over time as people tried to flee the turmoil. After a while, they finally arrived at what appeared to be a small settlement. 

The place, like the rest, was oddly quiet. The buildings appeared to be poorly maintained, and the flimsy gate, representing the entrance, was falling apart. Despite the lack of life, heavy tension hovered over the area. 

“Maybe we should try to cover Farfarello’s appearance before entering any civilisations.” Albert mumbled as he took out a cloak from his bag, “We can’t predict what behaviour to expect from the humans here.” 

He took a few steps back as he observed the ‘disguise’ he had come up with. Despite the demon’s frightening appearance, seeing a large, cloaked figure felt even more unsettling than seeing a demon.

“... maybe not,” he frowned.

“I shall assess the situation first,” Suzuno offered, “Maybe the civilians will be less on guard if they see a woman. You can follow up after I have a confirmation. If any of you sense anything out of the ordinary, do not hesitate to jump into action.”

“Very well then, I shall be on alert for anything strange,” Farfarello answered.

Suzuno entered the village, and just like on their way from the Demon Castle, there were no signs of life. The doors were locked, and the windows, while barely intact, were all closed shut. She couldn’t detect any movement. It felt odd, from the looks of it, all the buildings appeared to be houses, there were no stores, clinics, or anything else commonly seen in small villages. 

Even the roads did not appear to be built properly. 

After going around for a while, Suzuno decided to knock on one of the doors. The silence remained as she patiently waited for movement. After some time, she decided to knock again.

Still silence.

“Um, excuse me? Is there anyone there?” She asked.

After another long wait, the door finally creaked open, revealing an old man peering at the Inquisitor. “What do you want?” He barked.

Taken aback by the man’s attitude, Suzuno cleared her throat, “Good day sir, I was wondering if you could help me? I am here to search for a friend. We have lost contact after the war and I’ve been trying to look for her. She was living in the capital before the demons invaded.”

The man grunted, “Then don’t keep your hopes up, she’s probably dead. If that’s all please leave. We can’t help you.” 

Before Suzuno could say anything more, he shut the door, leaving the inquisitor speechless at the odd behaviour. 

Her gaze shifted to her left, where she felt someone’s gaze on her from one of the other buildings, but nothing appeared out of the ordinary. 

She tried to approach another house, but again she either received no answer or a similar attitude from the old man; evasive and distant. 

In the end, Suzuno returned to the others, feeling more despondent than ever.

“Well, how did it go?” Albert asked.

“I don’t know how to explain it, but I think something is bothering me…” Suzuno answered as she glanced back at the settlement. “The citizens are unapproachable and on their guard, which I cannot blame them after everything they’ve gone through, but somehow I can’t help but think there’s something else going on.” 

“Hmm.”

“And another thing I noticed, I think this settlement has been built either during or after the war. The streets appear ineptly made, even the houses are probably built with broken materials of buildings that have been torn down and aside from houses, there is nothing else.” 

“Then there is no need for us to linger here.” Farfarello concluded, “We should look for other villages and see if they are more cooperative.”

However, just with the first community, the others came out similarly. Even with Albert taking turns to approach the buildings, he was met with either silence or hostility. 

“Well, that went smoothly,” he mumbled as he was setting up a campsite. The sky had gotten dark by their 5th failed attempt of trying to make contact with the locals. In the end, their best conclusion was to settle for the night and start afresh the next day. 

“It was a good surprise to see at least one village was able to survive the war,” Suzuno commented as she poured water over a pan and let it boil on the campfire. “Even if it was half deserted.” 

“What surprised me is that I haven’t seen any churches or altars for prayer,” Albert muttered, “No clergy either. There are only remains of old churches that have been built before the war, but they have been left abandoned ever since.”

“They all still seem peaceful compared to the demon world, before our king united everyone,” Farfarolle commented.

“Oh really?” Albert spoke up, curiously eying the demon, “What was the demon world like back then?” 

“We were all divided. Demons stayed within their clans; power, violence and fear ruled our society. The clans that did not have the power to stand up against other clans were decimated. As it was a pretty common occurrence, no one batted an eye." 

“Sounds pretty tough to live in a world like that.” 

“It was the only thing we knew. Demonic magic is fuelled by negative emotions. Especially our leader, Malacoda, was very vicious towards his enemies.” 

“No wonder they turned the Southern continent upside down.” Albert mused.

“It was inexcusable what we did. Our King specifically told us to only attack those who retaliate, yet we involved even innocents. Lord Malacoda believed it was the best way to harvest demonic magic, and as fellow Malebranches, we believed in his judgment. Willing to even endure the wrath of our King if he were to discover our defiance.” 

Suzuno poured tea in the cups she had brought as she listened to the Demon’s story, remembering a similar conversation with the said King, Farfarello was talking about. 

“What is important is that you acknowledge your mistakes and are trying to learn from them,” Suzuno reassured, “Even humans can be guilty of similar, maybe even worse crimes.” She offered him a cup of tea, “While I know that you only require demonic magic to sustain yourself. Sometimes, enjoying something as a passing, can help clear the mind of uncertainties.” 

Farfarello looked at the cup, and after pondering for a while, finally accepted it. “Thank you very much,” he said. 

The party enjoyed their drink in silence. A rare occasion between a demon and two humans, but to their surprise, it worked. 

The peace did not last, as the sound of a cracking branch alerted them to an intruder.

“Who’s there?!” Suzuno called out. She spotted a small shadow in the bushes, quickly running away from the scene.

“Crap, they got our bag with food supplies!” Albert yelled as he looked at his side to find a bag missing. 

The two quickly sprang into a chase, following the shadow into the woods. The perpetrator was not necessarily fast, but their short frame made it easier to crawl into bushes and other vegetation to shake them off their track. They soon came across a rundown building when Albert finally caught the thief.

“Don’t think you can get away with… huh, a child?” Albert blinked, spotting the visage of a frightening little girl in his hold. 

Before he could reclaim his composure, a rock hit him in the head. While it was nothing compared to the fights he’d been used to, the unexpectedness was enough to loosen his hold on the girl. 

“Get away from her, you meanie!” 

A group of kids had emerged, one of the older children and possibly the leader of the group was juggling with another stone, ready to throw it again when necessary.

The girl quickly ran over to their side, earning a scowl from another kid, “Idiot, what are you doing, bringing knights here!”  

“B-but, I was hungry-” The child stammered. “And I thought they were just those big meanies who keep bothering us...” 

“There must be some misunderstanding, we are not knights-” Suzuno called out from behind, having caught up with Albert.

A snarl made her immediately jump back. Suzuno summoned her hammer; a claw cut mere inches away from her neck. The inquisitor almost cursed, as the demon deflected her attack. How did she not sense its presence before? 

“Albert, protect the children!” 

Albert immediately sprang to the side of the kids, who protested loudly as he dragged them into the thicker parts of the wood. The dark made it nearly impossible to see what was attacking, but Suzuno could tell that it was big. 

Something whistled through the night; Suzuno leapt out of the way at the last second as something stabbed the ground before her. She had no time to think about what that could have been as the demon barrelled towards her. She raised her hammer just in time for a powerful blow that would have sent her flying swiped sideways at her. As it was, she was tossed several feet into the air and landed in a clearing.

The moon wasn’t the brightest, but in its light, she glimpsed a large, sturdy build, gleaming teeth, and a thin ribbon slithering in the shadow. 

The demon snarled something, its guttural tone speaking in the language of the demons. Suzuno stood slowly.

“I don’t know what you are saying, but we are not your enemy,” she stated.

Something told her this demon wasn’t there out of malice. She sensed danger, yes, but no murderous intent, no bloodlust. It was this that made her shrink her hammer back to the size of a hairpin.

The demon seemed to pause at this. A growl still ran lowly through the air, but the demon regarded her action with an air of curiosity.

“Suzuno! What are you doing??”

“Albert, wait!”

Albert let out a yell as he jumped on the back of the demon, which howled and thrashed. Albert got in a few punches before he was thrown off and landed next to Suzuno.

“Stay back! I’ll handle this,” Suzuno insisted.

The demon hissed and pounced. Suzuno stood her ground, even as what seemed to be a metric ton of a demon closed in fast. At the last second, she dodged one strike, two, then jumped forward instead of away. Her hairpin grew, fast, and she thrust it forward to slam squarely into the face of the demon.

The air reverberated with the force of the blow. Even Suzuno’s body shook with the shockwave, and she was forced out and away a second time. The demon stumbled, shook its head, then dropped to one knee.

“Now’s our chance!” Albert ran forward, fist raised. Suzuno followed close behind.

“No, stop!”

Suzuno yanked Albert back to a halt as a child—the very same one as before—ran out and put herself in the way. She had a determined look that spoke nothing of the very real possibility that she could have been badly injured just then.

“What are you doing, kid?? Get out of the way!” Albert went to scoop her up and move her back. But then the other children ran out and stood in the exact same stance.

“Don’t do it! Don’t hurt him!”

“Get out of here, stupid knights!”

“Listen, kid—”

“Albert, wait.” Suzuno clasped his shoulder. 

Then something truly incredible happened. The demon shook his head again, blood dripping from his head, and spoke, in clear Central, “Don’t hurt the children.”

A flap of wings, and Farfarello appeared in the dark. “Geryon, is that you?”

The children shrieked at his sudden appearance, but only a couple retreated back to the larger demon.

Farfarello hissed something in the language of the demons, and the larger demon responded in kind. This exchange went on for another few sentences before Farfarello turned to Suzuno and Albert.

“There is nothing to fear,” he told them. “I’ve explained the situation. You both can lower your weapons.”

“Hey, you!”

One of the older kids strode up to Farfarello. “Are you a demon?” he demanded.

“I am, child,” Farfarello responded.

“Are you here to protect us or eat us?”

“Neither. We are here on our own mission. But rest assured, I mean you no harm.”

The kid seemed to consider this, then turned back to the others. “If they’ve got their own demon, then they’re probably all right. Hey, Geryon! Do we trust these guys?”

The large demon—Geryon—nodded slowly. All of a sudden, the kid was all smiles. 

“Then we can bring them back to our hideout! Come on, follow me!”

The rest of the kids huddled behind the tallest one, and after a moment, Geryon got unsteadily to his feet. 

“I’m sorry about that,” Suzuno said, stepping forward, healing spell in hand.

“I will attend to him,” Farfarello said. “You two go after the children. We will follow behind.”

Despite the darkness, the children moved with ease through the trees. Even with their lanterns, Suzuno and Albert frequently tripped over roots or struggled through bushes. But these children seemed to know some unseen path. 

They went for some time deeper into the woods, until the trees seemed to open a little and an abandoned house came into view.

“Hey, everyone! We’re back!” the tall kid called.

“Yuri!”

Suddenly, there were children everywhere. Kids streamed out of the house to greet them, only to stop short at the sight of Suzuno and Albert.

“Who’re they?!” one of the other children demanded.

“They’re cool. They’ve got a demon, like us!”

The other children seemed uncertain until the heavy footsteps of Geryon heralded his approach.

“It’s fine, children,” Geryon rumbled. “They’re not here to take you away.”

The children rushed forward to greet them at that, with some going to the tall kid, and most of the others crowding around Geryon. Several of the children oohed with awe at the sight of Farfarello, and they seemed to take to him much more quickly than they did Suzuno and Albert, whom they mostly ignored.

They were pulled to a site that was clearly made for a campfire, and several children went to start one up. 

“Are they orphans?” Albert questioned, “I don’t see any adults here.” 

“That they are,” Geryon answered, “Most of them have lost their families as a result of the war, or they were left abandoned to fend for themselves.” 

“And you’ve been taking care of all these children?” Suzuno asked, “How come?”

Geryon shot a glance at Yuri and the little girl who had tried to steal from Suzuno’s party, “After the Hero defeated our King, those of us who were wounded had no choice but to hide. We had to disperse in order to survive, I had already accepted the possibility that I would not survive. Yet those children, with no fear for life or death still approached me. They took care of me until I had recovered and I was planning to leave after that. However I couldn’t bring myself to abandon them. They do not bring harm to anyone and fear adult humans more than a demon. We’ve taken shelter at this building and ever since that time, more children have come to our small clan.”

“How have you been able to keep all these orphans fed?”

“They search for fruits or anything edible, I bring them meat and the river streams quenches their thirst. The animals here are no match for me and we stay away from civilisations. Nothing good comes from attracting human attention.” 

“Have you never considered looking for your fellow demons?” Albert asked.

“That I have, but I am at a loss as to how I would explain the children to them. They are too frail to survive the Demon World’s energy. Nor would I know where my kin have wandered off to.” 

Two girls came up to the group, smiling excitedly as they greeted their protector. One glanced curiously at Farfarello. “Mr. Geryon, we’ve got the fire going!” 

“Good, then we shall all gather around.” He turned to Suzuno and the others, “Let us continue our discussion later. Will you join us? It's time for the children’s feast.”

The party observed silently as the children gathered around the campfire, each enjoying roasted meat. On the side they had two large basins, stored with all kinds of fruits, nuts or other edibles. It pained Suzuno to see the children living like that, but they appeared happy, despite the little possessions they owned. 

“Uh, big sis…?” The little girl from before approached Suzuno. She shuffled awkwardly with her feet while holding a familiar bag behind her. “I’m sorry for taking these from you. I really thought you were those bad meanies.” She held the bag in front of her.

Suzuno couldn’t help but smile, “Thank you very much for returning this,” She accepted the bag and patted the child’s head, “Could you tell me your name? I am Crestia Bell.” 

The girl flushed, “M-Milla.” she mumbled.

“That’s such a pretty name, it’s a pleasure to meet you.”

Milla hid her face behind her bangs and quickly ran off. 

“She does that a lot with strangers.” Yuri’s voice came as he sat down next to Suzuno, hiding his hands behind his neck as he observed the inquisitor. “You guys are not from the Central Continent, are you?”

“I come from the Western continent,” Suzuno explained, and my friend over there, Albert Ende, is a woodcutter from the Northern Continent.” 

“Albert?” The boy repeated, rolling the name off his tongue as if repeating something familiar.

“I don’t know how much you know about what's happening outside of the Central Continent, but he is one of the Heroes who fought against the Demon King and his army.” 

Many expressions flashed through the boy’s eyes: curiosity, excitement, confusion, suspicion, “The Hero Emilia Justina’s friend?” He gaped,

“Oh, so you have heard of them.”

Yuri shrugged, “It was the talk of that time. Everyone talked about her. How strong and cool she is. The strongest woman who defeated the evil Demon King…” his cheeks reddened, and he scooped closer to Suzuno, “You know what, no matter what they say. Geryon is the strongest and coolest.” 

Suzuno burst into laughter. Trying to imagine Emilia against the large manticore demon as he carried the children on his back. “I am sure he is.” 

“Besides, isn’t the hero supposed to be an ally of the church?” He shot a suspicious glance at Albert.

“I guess you have a point, but why would he be travelling with a demon then?”

Yuri wanted to retort, yet closed his mouth, thinking. “Then are the heroes the enemies of the church?” He finally asked.

“For some, I guess. But not everyone in the church is of the same opinion. There are many who want to give the demons a chance.” 

“Like who?”

“Like me.” Suzuno smiled. “I am perhaps one of only a few who have done this, but I have also lived among demons for a time. And I have come to understand that they are not so unlike humans. It is true, their appearance can be frightening, and they have a capacity for cruelty and bloodlust, but they also have a capacity for kindness. Though I don’t need to tell you that.”

“Geryon saved us,” Yuri insisted. “He’s treated us better than any human has. As far as I’m concerned, humans are worse than demons!”

“Yeah!” Some of the other kids who overheard voiced their approval. Suzuno just gave a nod.

“You all are young and have faced more hardship at your age than many people do in their lifetime. I do not need to tell you that life is nuanced and complicated, either, for you already realize that. But I will impress upon you that humans, demons, all living beings, we are all after the same thing: sustenance. That is the greatest motivator of all. And there are few people of any kind who will not do so to achieve that. So yes, humans have done terrible things. As have demons. I think you, children, are wise for understanding that every individual needs not to be judged by their kind, but for their actions.”

Some of the younger children looked a little confused at her words, but the older ones puffed up with her praise and smiled at Geryon.

“Crestia Bell speaks truly,” Farfarello said from across the fire. “Wisdom arises from truly knowing who is your friend and ally, and who is your foe. I will warn you, children, that our foe is something beyond your current understanding. But you are right to mistrust the Church.”

“So the Church is bad!”

“I knew it! I bet God is bad too!”

“Stupid! There is no God!”

“Miss,” Yuri said slowly, looking hesitant. “That’s not right, is it? There is a God, isn’t there?”

Suzuno suddenly found herself at an impasse. What should she say?

There is a God, she thought with sadness, and she is bad. But we are working to stop her, and cleanse the world of her influence.

But she couldn’t tell him that. How could any of them possibly understand?

“Do you believe in God?” She asked instead.

Yuri nodded. “My father…before he was killed, he would always tell me to believe. Believe that our lives would get better. And…believe that in times of strife, that God would show us the way out. What I don’t understand is…why would God send a demon? Doesn’t he hate demons?”

Suzuno gave a smile. “You ask the right questions,” she said gently. “It speaks to a good sense and great wisdom. I’ll ask you this. Which are you more inclined to trust, what you believe or what you see?”

“What I see,” Yuri said immediately. 

“You have seen the love of your father. And you have seen the horrors of war. But you have also seen the cruelty of humans and the kindness of an enemy. You seem to be something of a leader to these children as well. I think you have a good sense of right and wrong. And I think you have enough wisdom that you need not necessarily rely on a great unknown to guide you. I am not saying you ought not to pray. Praying is the right of every individual, regardless of whether or not they believe. But you will learn some day that there are those that take advantage of the beliefs of others, in order to fuel their own control.”

Yuri was silent for a while. “And is that…what the Church is doing?”

“If I said yes? What would you say?”

“The Church isn’t God,” Yuri replied. “The Church is just…people.”

Suzuno set a hand on Yuri’s shoulder. “Precisely,” she said.

“Hey, Mr. Fafello!”

Suzuno and Yuri looked up. A young child was pointing at Farfarello.

“Aren’t you gonna eat?” He asked, pointing at the roast meat in a stick held delicately in Farfarello’s claws.

“I admit…the concept of consumption is still strange to me.” Nevertheless, Farfarello opened his maw and tore a strip of meat from the stick. He opened and closed his mouth in a bizarre motion. It looked like someone mimicking the act of chewing without really knowing what it was.

“You may swallow some pieces whole, I’ve found,” Geryon said.

Farfarello opened his mouth to answer, and the food fell out. “Ah,” he said.

A chorus of giggles went up around the fire from the children. This apparently gave them enough courage to start bombarding the Malebranche with questions.

“Have you never eaten before?”

“I have only done it once; I did not enjoy the experience.”

“So you eat bad feelings? Geryon says it tastes yummy, like meat.”

“Absorbing negative emotions is not like eating food. I would not consider there to be a taste. But it is satisfying to relieve hunger.”

“Why is your finger so long? Do you stab people with it?”

“All Malebranches have one. And yes, I have stabbed people before, though not often. I prefer magic.”

“If you’re a demon, why don’t you look like Mr Geryon?”

“There are many different kinds of demons.”

“Like what kinds?”

“There is a clan known as the Ashen Horns, Adramalech was its leader, and they are known for their formidable strength. The great general Alciel is the head of the Iron Scorpion clan, and there are many other demons, such as the Lizardmen, Wyverns, and Goblins.”

“I have been curious, Geryon,” Albert said, “I don’t recall ever seeing a demon such as yourself. Are there any others like you?”

Silence, during which both demons seemed reluctant to answer. Suzuno got the feeling they had accidentally trodden upon a sensitive topic.

Geryon set a hand upon his knee. In the firelight, his features were much more obvious. Giant paws, not unlike that of a lion, and a grizzled face with the lion’s mane coming around to form a beard. Over his shoulder rested not a ribbon, but a tail with a wicked-looking stinger at the end, similar to that of a scorpion. 

“I am of the Manticore clan,” Geryon said at last. “When we joined the Demon King’s Army, there were already very few of us. We are mighty warriors, but very small as a clan. We were dispersed through the ranks as Captains and the like. Unfortunately…this means we were kept separate from each other. Therefore, I do not know what remains of my brethren. For all I know…I may be the last.”

Suzuno bowed her head. “Forgive us for being intrusive.”

“No matter. Worse things have been done than asking insensitive questions.”

Geryon stood. “Children, it is time for bed. Gather yourselves to wash.”

Albert was looking guilty as the children moved around them. Suzuno patted his back.

“We are bound to make mistakes along the way to understanding.”

***

In a dark and dank cell, an old man in filthy robes sat on a cot. His eyes were empty, as if deprived of life. No one would have imagined that not long ago, he was an influential figure within the Church of Ente Isla. 

Light footsteps echoed in the distance. They didn’t sound like the regular patrolling guards, who only came down to deliver his meals and take away his waste. No, they sounded much more familiar.

Emerada Etuva came to a rest before the bars of the cell. Her emerald eyes gleamed in the dark, offering an otherworldly illumination to an otherwise obscured place.

The old man lifted his head. His sunken eyes regarded her with no emotion, but a thin smile raised his papery lips.

“Come to see how far your old comrade has fallen, Eme?” Olba Meyer asked, his voice raspy from disuse.

Emerada looked over him as dispassionately as she would regard a gnat. "I have some questions for you, Olba,” she said softly. “And it would be in your best interest to be honest

Chapter Text

“Contrary to what many might think, cosplay is not simply ‘dressing up’.”

Michael paced back and forth before Ashiya like a drill sergeant before a new recruit. 

“Despite its namesake, cosplay cannot be boiled down to simply throwing on an outfit and calling yourself that character. We are not children on Halloween. We are actors, artists. To assume the guise of the character is to become the character.”

Michael paused and stared into Ashiya’s eyes. “You follow?”

“I do.”

“No, you don’t, not yet. You still need persuading, I can tell. Allow me to demonstrate for you.”

Michael turned on his heel and strode for the back door. Jophiel rolled her eyes.

“He just wants an excuse to change outfits…”

It seemed barely a minute later that the door opened again, and a samurai walked through. Ashiya frowned, feeling that this person was somehow familiar. Where had he seen…?

Alas=Ramus squealed. “Puppy Man!”

Maou pounded a hand into his palm. “I do know it! You’re the samurai that carries a puppy everywhere he goes!”

Ashiya realized at once that he was right. There was a show called Samurai Dog, in which a ronin was paid to kill a dog that was believed to be a demon. Instead of following his orders, the ronin kept the dog and went on to protect those who kept dogs of their own.

The samurai cast his severe gaze about the room. “I have killed a hundred men,” he said in a gruff, serious voice. “I have seen enough blood to fill rivers. But I would kill again…if it meant protecting you.” He set his hand upon something tucked into his robe. A stuffed dog.

Even Emi looked impressed. “Wow, it’s really like he jumped from the TV into real life…”

“Puppy! Puppy!” Alas=Ramus clambered into Emi’s lap to get a closer look.

The samurai suddenly stumbled and groaned. Ashiya instinctively stepped forward, concerned, but Jophiel held him back.

It’s an act, Ashiya realized. The samurai’s expression of agony had been so lifelike, Ashiya had reacted without thinking.

“Puppy Man?” Alas=Ramus sounded similarly convinced.

The samurai—for he could no longer be simply called Michael—knelt next to her and presented the stuffed dog so carefully it could be believed that he was handling the real thing.

“I have been mortally wounded, but I must still ensure this one is taken care of,” he whispered. All was silent around him such that even those across the room could hear him. Everyone stared, spellbound, and the scene unfolding.

“This little one’s life is in your hands now.” The samurai rasped. He coughed, a heartbreaking sound. “Make sure you guard it with honor and care.”

Alas=Ramus took the stuffed dog and cradled it close, a similarly serious look on her face. “I will,” she promised solemnly.

The entire room held its breath. No one could bear to break the stillness.

The samurai nodded, then disappeared back into the back room.

Michael emerged a few minutes later, not a hair out of place. It truly was hard to believe that he and the character that had just appeared were the same person. If not for the fact that he was still wiping makeup from his eyes, Ashiya would have thought the samurai had simply manifested from thin air. 

Michael bowed gracefully as the others applauded.

“A simple design, but I suppose you get the picture now,” he said to Ashiya.

Ashiya bowed deeply. “Thank you for your inspirational example.”

“Not at all, not at all. Alright, let’s begin. We’ll first see what character would align with your build and height.”

Michael walked over to the counter, grabbing a laptop, before taking his seat on the couch. He turned it on and opened the search engine. After typing in a key word he began to scroll through many franchises and characters that appeared. The group gathered around the Archangel, peering over his shoulder curiously.

“Oh,” Ashiya blurted, his attention fixed on a particular name, “What about this swordsman?”

“Pendragon?” Michael raised an eyebrow, narrowing down the character Ashiya was referring to, “Oh, that’s a quite popular one.”

“Pendragon, did you say?!” Ashiya’s voice pitched up in excitement.

“Oh, I take it you’re familiar?”

The demon general coughed, “I have stumbled upon the tales of Arthur Pendragon and the Knights of the Round Table while researching magic in the past.” A twinkle shone in his eyes as he recalled the memory, “I was mesmerised by the many endeavors and trials he underwent, he is truly a fine example of Kingship and Chivalry and it would be an honour if I could pay my respects to his image.”

A knowing twitch crept upon Michael’s features, as he put his hand over his mouth while happily smiling. “If that is what you wish for, dear. I happen to have a costume somewhere in the back. You are free to try it on if you wish.” 

“Thank you very much,” Ashiya replied as he followed Michael to the back of the building. 

The archangel took out some keys and opened the door to a storage room. He flickered the lights on and began to search through one of the closets, “hmmm, let’s see. Where did I put it… Ah-hah!” 

He took out a blue gown along with armour plates. Ashiya frowned and took a double-take before finally asking his question, “Excuse me, but… isn’t this a dress… the size is also quite…” 

“Hmm, yeah, this is the correct one then,” He took out a thick paper that was tucked into the costume and handed it to Ashya. The demon’s face went pale upon inspecting the paper.

It had the image of a short blonde warrior, who certainly did not look like a man at all.

“This series sometimes likes to genderbend its characters, so some of them have been changed from men to women.” 

Ashiya’s hands trembled as he continued to stare at the paper, “I see…” his voice sounded strained as he forced himself to speak, “Even then, I shall do my best to pass this hurdle or I cannot call myself the Demon King’s General.”

“Hold it, Mr Tall-stuff,” Jophiel cut in, “As amusing as it would be to see you try to cosplay as the Legendary King, I think King Arthur’s main rival would be a better pick; they didn’t genderbend him…yet…and he’s closer to your height.”

“Jophiel, you can’t mean…”

Jophiel nodded. “If anything is a guaranteed win, it’s that one.”

“Why didn’t you say so in the first place?” Ashiya crossed his arms. “If it’s guaranteed, then of course I’ll pick that one!”

“Ah, are you sure?” Michael tutted. “Yes, he would be a guaranteed win…if you can pull it off. But no one, and I mean no one, has ever been successful.”

Uncertainty trickled through Ashiya. “Then…”

“But!” Michael grasped a hold of Ashiya’s arm as if the latter were about to bolt. “I think it would make a great challenge for our dear Ashiya. Hmm…yes. I’m starting to feel inspired. You’re right, Jophiel. If anyone can do it, he can.”

Ashiya pondered over their suggestion, while trying to recall what opponents King Arthur had to face in his legends, “Is that so? Who might this mighty rival of the great King of Britain be?”

A mischievous smirk graced Jophiel’s  features, “It’s none other than Mister Golden Archer.”

The Demon General is Forced Out of His Comfort Zone

The clock neared 11 PM. Emi tested her chin in her hand, every now and then her head lolling down and eyes closing before jerking back up again. Gabriel had long since passed out, and Lailah sat with her head in her arms next to him. Urushihara was the complete opposite, clacking away at his laptop. Next to him, Maou gorged himself on yet another helping of fried chicken that had been brought out earlier by a humming and twirling Selaphiel. 

“How can you eat that much this late at night?” Emi muttered. She yawned widely. Alas=Ramus had long since retired to her head after a diaper change and her own helping of chicken.

“I can’t help it, it’s really good!” Maou mumbled around a mouthful of food. “How is this place not more popular? It should have lines out the door!”

“That’s what I’m saying!” Ariel piped up. “I’ve never understood. We make good food, shouldn’t people be showing up?”

“Not with the kind of advertising you got out there, they won’t,” Urushihara drawled.

“What’s wrong with our advertising?” Ariel demanded. 

Everyone still awake stared at her. “Are you serious?” Emi raised her eyebrows.

“What? We have pictures, we have prices, goods, that’s what you do at a convenience store, right?”

The said pictures were faded into obscurity by the sun, and the prices, if they were present, had been thrown so haphazardly around the pictures and goods that it was impossible to tell what cost what. It needed no explanation to tell that the front of the shop was lacking rather severely.

“…I’m too tired for this,” Emi sighed.

“Preposterous!” came a howl from the back room, startling everyone except Urushihara.

Ashiya stormed out looking incredibly disturbed. “It’s impossible, impossible! You expect me to portray such an arrogant, ostentatious, glorified piece of—!”

“Ashiya!” Emi scolded, her hands over her ears. Alas=Ramus was asleep, but there was no guarantee she still wouldn’t be influenced.

“I told you it would be a challenge,” Michael sang, following. “You can’t be scared off so easily, Demon General.”

“Ha! Scared? Were such a man to appear before me I would strike him down instantly with a wrath unlike he had ever before seen! But you cannot expect me to emulate such blatant pompousness!”

“Ashiya, what is the issue?” Maou demanded, the effect rather reduced from his cheeks still stuffed with chicken.

“Look, I get that he’s arrogant, but a lot of people consider that to be part of his charm,” Jophiel said as she moved out from behind Michael. “He’s a pretty interesting example of gap-moe.”

“Charm, gap-moe?! That man wouldn’t know charm if it kicked him in the—!”

“This is the most I’ve ever seen Ashiya swear,” Maou commented as Emi lowered her hands from her ears again. “Whoever this guy is must be of a really awful character.”

“He is terrible, my lord,” Ashiya agreed vehemently. “He disguises pride and ego in a thin veil of authority and nobility, he flaunts his wealth in the faces of anyone he comes across, his cruelty knows no bounds…”

Michael sighed. “You’re welcome to choose another person, if you desire. But,” he held up a hand before Ashiya could respond, “keep in mind that you only have tonight to make your choice.”

“What do you mean, tonight?” Emi exclaimed. 

“The contest is in two days, you see.”

“Two days?! Why didn’t we know this earlier?”

“You didn’t ask,” Jophiel replied simply.

“Considering that you’ll likely need a full day to prepare the outfit, plus practice getting into character…” Michael laced his fingers together. “I promise you, no other fit will do. The popularity and draw of this person, coupled with his unfailing charisma, has ensured that anyone who successfully pulls his character off is sure to gain the favor of the crowd, and the complexity of the character’s personality is certain to win points with the judges.”

“I refuse!” Ashiya snarled.

“Come on, Ashiya, it’s almost midnight, it can’t be that bad.” Maou finally stood, wiping his mouth. “Lemme take a look at the guy.”

Ten minutes later, he was standing alongside Ashiya, just as outraged.

“That man dares call himself a king?! Is ruling just having shiny things and calling yourself the best? No! It takes hard work and dedication and—!”

“Oh my GOD, will you two focus?!” Emi had had enough. “I’ve had one of the most humiliating days in my life so far, and you two are just dragging it out! Can we remember the reason we’re even doing any of this ridiculous nonsense in the first place? Malkuth is still out there, and we don’t know what Heaven is going to send after us next! Whatever this is, just suck it up and get it done!”

“But—!” Ashiya stopped when a hand clamped on his shoulder. 

“She’s right, Ashiya,” Maou said, suddenly stern. “We’re forgetting that this isn’t about some stupid contest. This is about protecting the ones we love. And if it’s for them, then we must be willing to overcome any hardship, endure any humiliation…” 

He looked down. “…fight any battle…”

He stepped away and faced everyone.

“Everyone, there’s something I’ve been meaning to say.” 

He bowed, low and deep.

“I’m sorry.”

“You already apologized,” Emi said automatically.

“That was for the past. I’m apologizing for now.” Maou kept himself low. “You all are right; I’ve been hiding from what needs confronting. I won’t deny I’ve been using my work as an excuse for that very reason. I thought…I thought I would need to go in with a plan for everything I did before I did it, to make sure that everything went right. But that was just stalling. And…it was a delusion as well. The delusion that if I kept looking away, eventually it’d disappear. Now I know it’s not going anywhere. So I need to stop stalling.”

The corner of his eye caught the sleeping figure of Sandalphon on the ground. 

“And…I need to start relying on all of you. I thought it was all on me to take care of everything. But it all seemed to be too much, so I refused to try. I forgot that it doesn’t have to be me, doing all of this. I’m not…I forgot what it means to be a king.”

“Maou-sama…” Ashiya was looking wretched.

Maou straightened. “A king delegates. A king works with his advisors. His Generals. A king…is not alone. So I will be relying on all of you from now on. And…I am fully committing myself to the cause against Heaven.”

“About time,” Emi muttered, but there was a gleam in her eye. She raised herself and stood eye to eye with Maou. “I hope you’re serious this time, Demon King. If I find out you’re lying to us…”

“You can kill me,” Maou said, grinning. “If I run, you can stab me in the back. If I falter, you can cut off my legs. And if anyone else gets hurt…” He paused, swallowing.

“…It won’t come to that,” Emi promised. “I’ll make sure of it.”

Maou nodded, then turned to Ashiya, placing both hands on his shoulders. 

“Ashiya, I know this seems impossible. But we have done the impossible before. This man, he claims to be a king. You and I have both been kings before! We will show him, and that contest, what being king truly means.”

Ashiya went to bow. “As you say, Maou-sama—“

“No.” Maou held him up. “Remember what it was to be king.”

Ashiya kept his gaze, stood tall, and in that moment something changed. He still looked the same, but there was something about his posture perhaps, or maybe his expression…but this was not the usual Ashiya they knew. Perhaps…this was not even the same Alciel.

Ashiya shot a glare at Michael, who had been watching this entire exchange with a soft smile. 

“Twelve hours,” Ashiya said. “Give me twelve hours, I’ll do it.”

“You’ll have to learn everything,” Michael said immediately. “Not just his lines. His speech patterns, his mannerisms, how he carries himself, the way he laughs…”

“Twelve hours,” Ashiya repeated. He strode over to the table where Emi had been sitting, where this entire time Urushihara had been internet browsing, and snatched his laptop up.

“Hey!” Urushihara cried.

“You will see this returned when I am done with it, and not before,” Ashiya stated. 

He strode into the back room, the laptop charging cord trailing behind him, and slammed the door closed.

Jophiel shot a quiet glance at Ariel, who quickly left the room, only to return with a big pile of books, “He will need these too,” she mumbled as she followed Ashiya into the room he had locked himself in. 

The clock chimed midnight.

Michael turned to the others and spread his arms.  “Well, the rest of you are welcome to spend the night here if you wish. We have rooms upstairs that we can accommodate you with. Let it not be said we are ungracious hosts.”

***

An odd snore woke Maou from his slumber. He was confused as to why his body was lacking the stiffness, as he had become accustomed to whenever he slept in his apartment. He felt surprisingly comfortable as he turned around and buried himself in the fluffy pillow in his arms. 

Wait, fluffy pillow?

He quickly shot up, wide awake. The demon king blinked several times as he observed the unfamiliar room. He lay on a western-style bed. There was an office desk across the room, next to it was a closet, and on his right, he found a nightstand. This was definitely not the Demon Fortress he had come to love. 

“Oh…”

Flashes of yesterday’s event came to the surface. Of course, the trials! He got up from the bed and opened the closet where he had stored his clothes the night before. His eyebrows crooked as he was face-to-face with a haggard-looking Urushihara.

“Dude, what are you doing here? Weren’t you given your own room to sleep in?” He asked sceptically.

“I’m not dropping my guard with those guys out there. Who knows what kind of shit Jophiel or Ariel will pull?!” 

“So you’ve been holed up in another closet for the whole night? Why couldn’t you use your own closet?”

Urushihara grimaced, “Have you been paying any attention at all yesterday?!”

“They don’t seem any different from the other angels, except that they at least have more self-awareness and haven’t tried to hunt us down.” Maou grabbed his clothes, trying to remember where the shower was supposed to be, “Even Japan has some weirdos, you know.”

He headed out of the room and froze when he saw a devastated Gabriel on the floor. His face was completely painted over with drawings and poorly written katakana. The archangel groaned, before he finally noticed the Demon King, “Oh Maou… you gotta help me… they used… a waterproof marker…”

The Demon King silently shut the door and turned his attention to Urushihara. “What the…?!” 

“Told you so, now if you excuse me, I want to catch up on my sleep before they find me.” He fixed the pillow he had brought along and shut the closet door.

Maou stared speechlessly at the closet, snapping out of his daze only after hearing a knock on the door, “Hey Maou, are you awake?” Sandalphon’s voice rang through.

The Demon King opened the door again, noticing Sandalphon carrying Gabriel in one arm with ease. “Breakfast is going to be served soon, and the shower should be free. If you need clean underwear, there should be a vending machine next to our shop.” 

How convenient, yet very disturbing. “Thanks, so what did you guys do to Gabriel to make Urushihara panic so much?” 

“Huh?” Sandalphon blinked, “Ah, I guess that’s why Jophiel is scouring around the place. Ignore it. She and Ariel have always been like that.” He glanced over Maou’s shoulder, resting his eyes on the closet. “I won’t share the exact details, since I think it’s up to him whether he wants to share or not, but Michael always used to play dress up with those two, and they kinda projected that on others. Jophiel took it to another level once she started to draw. Gabriel is one of their many victims. But most of us just like to make fun of him. Anyway, see you at breakfast.”

Sandalphon took his leave, and Maou wasted no time in getting ready for the day, putting his shirt and pants on to get to the vending machine so he could quickly shower afterwards.

Breakfast was the liveliest Maou had ever seen. The group was gathered around a large table. Selaphiel skilfully placed the rice cooker in the centre, along with the plates filled with various vegetable dishes, grilled fish, karaage and the tea cups. 

“For today, I have hojicha prepared. You can choose to either drink it hot or cold. For the karaage, I prepared a mochi crust, soy sauce flavour and regular option, and I have tuna and salmon as fish options since nothing can beat a fatty tuna. I also have some grilled yakitori in the back, and the roasted sweet potatoes should be done by now.”

“Hojicha? Wait, isn’t that the stuff from Kyoto?!” Maou asked.

“Yeah, Mikkun likes to drink it. It should have low caffeine intake so it’s safe for kids to consume.” 

“Oh, that’s very thoughtful of you, Selaphiel,” Emi commented as she took a seat at the table and placed Alas=Ramus on her lap.

Maou raised his eyebrows. “Thoughtful of you? Since when are you so friendly with them?”

“It’s called being polite to your hosts, ever heard of it?” Emi said back. Maou had to give her that one.

A shriek came from upstairs, and a second later, Urushihara came hurtling into the room. He looked wildly dishevelled, terrified, and still sleep-deprived, which only added to his crazed look.

“Save me,” he croaked, crouching behind Maou. A moment later, Ariel appeared, wielding a marker like a dagger. 

“Come on, it’ll fade in the next few days, I promise,” Ariel said evilly. “No more than a week at most.”

“What is this, human middle school? Keep away with that thing,” Maou snapped as Ariel neared. A cat-like grin appeared on Ariel’s face, and she leered at the two of them.

“Ohhhh, how cute, you protecting him like that! Actually, hold that pose, that’s a lovely face you’re making…” From nowhere, she procured a drawing pad, and the marker that would have been used on Urushihara was scribbling madly across the pages instead. 

“Hmm, yes, I see it now, ooh, I’m getting inspired! A king protecting his helpless subordinate, who normally rejects him but can’t help but be drawn in by his chivalry…” Maou had no idea what gibberish she was spouting, but dread pooled in his stomach as that smirk grew more and more toothy.

“Just some final touches…Ha!” Ariel flipped around the pad. When Maou saw what was on it, he let out a cry of outrage. Somehow, in just a few minutes and with a thick black marker, Ariel had managed to capture Maou and Urushihara’s exact likeness in the pose they were in now. Only…Why did Urushihara look so…girly? And he stared up at Maou with some kind of strange longing…and why the hell were their eyes so big??

“What the hell is this?” Maou demanded. 

“Hmm, not my best, to be honest. It’s not the first thing I would have gone for, you’d look much nicer with Ashiya…but honestly, Lucifer makes for much more of a rare pairing, which is all the more enticing…” Ariel gazed fondly at her work.

Was she saying…the two of them…? 

“Ugh!” That was exclaimed not by Maou, as he expected, but Emi, who had been calmly eating up until this point. “I normally wouldn’t step in, but no one needs to think of that right now, no thank you. Stop it.”

“1000 yen says 15000 subscribers would disagree…”

“Hey! Do not post that! What is wrong with you, drawing people without their consent and then posting it online!” Maou made a grab for the notepad, but Ariel leapt out of the way, cackling. Alas=Ramus was greatly entertained by the apparent chase that was happening, and laughed loudly at their antics.

The door to the back room suddenly slammed open. Maou and Ariel froze, while Emi and Urushihara looked sharply to the side. 

Ashiya stood ominously in the doorway, eyes shadowed. He seemed so rigid it wasn’t clear if he was even breathing. 

Maou unhooked his fingers from Ariel’s nose. “Ashiya…?” he said uncertainly.

“You dare to disturb the king’s silence with ineffectual commotion! Has your education been so faulty that you do not know how to exhibit an ounce of respect?!” 

The whole group froze at Ashiya’s firm and commanding tone. The glare he shot at the group was chilling enough to even make Ariel forget what she was doing as she soundlessly gaped at the sudden change in the demon’s demeanour. 

A strange, fearless chuckle resonated from his chest, “Hah, nevertheless, I shall allow you mongrels to make a fool of yourself. You may entertain me to the best of your abilities! FUAHAHAHAHAHA!” 

“Holy…” Jophiel mindlessly uttered, “That gave me some serious chills.” 

Michael’s loud clapping immediately broke the silence. He quickly took out a tissue and wiped the tears from his cheeks, “Ah, that was just… Marvelous darling! To think you were able to educate yourself in such a short time. I knew it was the perfect pick for you! I almost felt my knees getting weak from your voice!” 

Ashiya awkwardly coughed, “Please don’t, I still believe I need to perfect my performance, but I am honoured that you think so highly of it.” 

“Yes, I can finally see it! The inspiration needed to create the perfect costume! Ashiya, dear, hurry and eat your breakfast, we will be busy taking your measurements for the next hours! I have spent the whole night crafting the metal pieces needed for the armour. Of course, some touch-ups are needed to make it perfect. Oh, my heart is pounding so loudly!”

“Hmp, such an effortless task.” Ashiya smugly crossed his arms, “I shall honour you with the opportunity to witness perfection in the flesh!” He aimed his left arm into the air and placed his other hand on his hip. “Now venerate me!” 

He marched into Michael’s sewing room, followed by the exhilarated archangel, whose heart was still thumping loudly from the performance. Seconds after Selaphiel re-entered the dining room, with a plate filled with roasted sweet potatoes in one hand, another plate with yakitori. He halted as he noticed the change in mood and looked around curiously. “Huh? I thought I heard Mikkun and Ashiya.” 

“In the back,” Jophiel answered, “Mikkun got struck by a muse so they’re gonna be in there for a while. Let’s just eat already, I’m starving.” 

Selaphiel shrugged, and placed the final dishes on the table. Everyone excitedly gathered around the table, mouthwatering at the many aromas that wafted around the room. 

Except for Urushihara, his gaze was fixated on the door where Ashiya had disappeared to, a grunt close to exhaustion and desperation rumbled from his chest. “... So, when can I have my laptop back?” He asked.

***

Gabriel rubbed fruitlessly at his cheek with a cloth, trying for the umpteenth time to wash the writing from his face. 

“This better not be permanent,” he muttered.

“Ohhhhhhhhhhhhh!”

The cloth dropped from his hand into the sink with a splat as he startled at the shout coming from below. “What in the world…?”

He ran downstairs, expecting an attack, anything that would warrant such a challenging scream. On the way, he ran into Lailah and Ariel coming from the front of the store, while Maou and Sandalphon were standing in the main dining room. As one they went to peek into the back room, where the shouts kept coming from. 

They beheld an amazing sight. A blond figure sitting at a desk, sprouting eight arms and an aura blazing around his form. His body never moved, but his arms were a blurring frenzy around him. If they had gone around to the front, the group would have seen flashing eyes like a god in their midst.

Michael and Jophiel stood on the other side of the room, their mouths covered by their hands in amazement. The angels had yet to witness the Lord of the Household in action. With every passing seconds Michael’s body began to soak in awe and fright as the demon general skillfully worked on their masterpiece. It was as if the outfit were coming to life before their very eyes in a matter of seconds. Ashiya’s movements were incomprehensible and he gave a warrior's cry, for indeed he was on the battlefield, his needle his weapon and the cloth his opponent. Those who had never witnessed such a sight were stunned, and they wondered if this was how the demons of Ente Isla must have felt, witnessing their General utterly demolish his enemy.

Backing away slowly, the rest of the group closed the door.

“It’s terrifying,” Ariel whispered.

“Yeah, it’s terrifying,” Maou agreed. “And this is just him motivated. You should see him when you drop soy sauce on the tatami.”

With that, they split back into their previous activities, though now with the added background of a chorus of shouts, yells, and screams.

Lailah reluctantly turned the store’s sign to Open. “No way we’re gonna get anybody in here with that racket…” 

“Eh, we usually say that we have new recruits undergoing training in the back,” Ariel said, unperturbed. “Or that the TV is on.”

“…How often do you have a screaming person in your back room while people are trying to eat?”

“When Michael gets into character, he gets into character.”

Maou and Sandalphon passed by, deep in discussion as they picked through the store’s example displays. 

“They’re getting along well,” Lailah remarked.

“I’m really surprised! Normally Sandalphon keeps to himself. I guess there’s something to that Demon King charisma, huh?”

Lailah gave a soft smile. “Yeah, he always had a gift for captivating others,” she murmured, partly to herself.

She turned to Ariel, who had set herself up behind the counter. “By the way, thank you, honestly, for lending your aid to them. We really do need all the allies we can get.”

“We haven’t lent anything to anyone yet. You still have to pass the final trial.”

“He’ll pass,” Lailah said firmly. “If anyone can do it, it’s Ashiya.”

“Hmm.” Ariel propped up a book and licked her thumb to turn the pages. Curious, Lailah peeked at the title…then blanched.

“Is that…what we…what are you…?!”

“Hmm? Oh, yeah, I couldn’t wait, this stuff is too good.”

“You’re at the counter of a convenience store! You’re gonna be the first thing they see! This is highly inappropriate!”

“If the patrons can’t handle it, they can leave.”

“Ever wonder if this is why you don’t get patrons??”

In the main dining room, in one of the booths, a completely miserable Urushihara slumped against the table, having lost the battle of his now-not-so dignified face. Selaphiel bustled around him, wiping down any surfaces not covered by the near-catatonic fallen angel, humming cheerily to himself all the while.

“You can use rubbing alcohol to take care of that, you know,” Selaphiel said kindly.

He took a bottle from his cart and dabbed a cloth with its contents. He held it out to Urushihara, who revived just enough to accept.

“Thanks.”

“Anything for you, Lucifer,” Selaphiel said sweetly.

Urushihara shuddered. “No need to go that far…”

“It’s my pleasure! Consider it my gratitude for what you so graciously gifted me the other day.”

“Is that so? Then if I asked you to kill Ariel, would you?”

“Don’t even try, Selaphiel,” Ariel called from the front.

Selaphiel fixed his glasses, his gaze shifting between Ariel and Urushihara, “You know violence isn’t the answer,” he told the fallen angel, then bend down to start wiping the chairs, “But that doesn’t mean that there aren't more effective methods,” His voice was faint enough just for Urushihara to hear him. 

Urushihara shifted in his seat and eyed Selaphiel, “I’m listening,” 

The angel’s glasses flashed and a smirk crept on his face, “You know the saying fight fire with fire, right?”

The two retreated to Selaphiel’s room. Anyone else who had seen Selaphiel and the incredibly normal way he dressed would not have expected in the slightest the sight which would greet them upon entering. But Urushihara recognized right away the kind of person Selaphiel was.

Wall to wall, the room was filled with displays of thousands of figurines from all kinds of franchises and games. Above his bed hung a large poster of a girl with blue hair tied in twin tails. She was holding a microphone in one hand and the other one was raised forward. Selaphiel straightened one figurine out as he passed, though to Urushihara it appeared to remain exactly as it was. Angel of iconography…isn’t this taking it a little too far? He mused. 

One figure, however, was carefully placed on an elaborate looking altar. The figurine depicted a beautiful woman with long white hair, fluttering freely behind her back. Her outfit was rather revealing with her black underwear exposed. She held a sword in one hand, raised as if she was ready to enter combat and her other was encased in a metal gauntlet. One of her eyes had a flower sprouting from it, while the other contained a soft pinkish hue. Despite the handicap, her gaze held a captivating fierceness. It was a distinctive display of perfection with its neat painting job and subtle details, but what really brought out its charm was the figurine next to it; a white dragon, with fierce red eyes, shimmering white scales and golden horns, seemingly watching over its master from behind. They were separate figurines yet seemed to fit together like one whole. While Urushihara did not care for such hobbies, he had to admit that it looked oddly enchanting. 

Selaphiel looked with misty eyes at the woman’s figurine and set the tips of his fingers at the base. “I can’t thank you enough for finding her, Lucifer,” he said, a little choked up. “That spot has been empty for years, just waiting for her to find her way here. Now the two of them are united, and I finally feel at peace.”

“Um, yeah, sure, no problem.” Urushihara had to turn away to roll his eyes.

Selaphiel went to clean his glasses and dab at his eyes. “If you want I can lend you the game she features in, it’s from the newest PASTA console,” he offered. He put away some books and notes from his desk and moved a second seat to the table. 

While Urushihara wouldn’t mind trying out a new game, he had his doubts about Selaphiel’s tastes, especially considering… the types of figurines he had collected. “Maybe some other time, pretty sure Ashiya would make a scene if he saw it.” 

Selaphiel shrugged, then signaled for Urushihara to join him. “Have you handled a tablet before?” He asked.

“Those things are too expensive, there’s no way Maou would ever get me one.” 

The angel nodded, then handed him the tablet which was resting on the table, “You can borrow this one. If you really want to get under Ariel’s skin you should learn to play on her level.” 

Urushihara raised an eyebrow, “What do you mean?” He checked the tablet, touching it repeatedly with his finger as he opened different apps, “You want me to draw?” 

“It’s your best counter attack. If you draw something that would completely repulse her then chances that she will pull the same stunt as before are gonna be pretty small.” 

“Dude, I can’t draw.”

“Then you better start practicing,” Selaphiel told him. He got up and grabbed a box from his closet, placed it on a slightly discolored desk away from Urushihara and unboxed it, “I’ll be working on this for now, good luck.” 

Urushihara grimaced. The arts were definitely not his strong suit.

But maybe…he opened an app, ran through its features, and smiled. 

***

An hour later, at the counter, Ariel closed the book with a happy sigh. It was the second time reading it, it was just as good as the first. Oh yes, Gabriel’s find had been a true treasure.

No one had come in while she was at the counter, though it looked like Sandalphon and Maou had done some serious work to the displays outside. She couldn’t see much from here, but they did look a lot more organized now. 

Lailah had wandered off somewhere. Ariel yawned, then kicked her feet off the counter and went to see if anyone was in the back.

On the way, she noticed a black tablet lying on a table. Isn’t this Selaphiel’s…? But why would he leave it out here?

She swiped at the screen. It was left unlocked…A mischievous grin crept up her face. He was always doing that…perhaps he needed a reminder to keep his stuff locked and safe. She opened the drawing pad.

Immediately she recoiled in horror at the sight, dropping the tablet. “No…” she whispered, creeping forward. The tablet had turned off at her actions, and she swiped at it again with a shaking finger.

That’s MY character…but with…with…!

She swiped to clear it away, but it only turned the page to a new picture, even worse than the last. Horrified, she kept swiping, revealing more pictures of…of…!

“WHAT IN THE HETERONORMATIVITY IS THIS!!!”

Her shriek rang out through the halls of the shop and beyond, and somewhere, Urushihara grinned.

***

The day was moving well into the afternoon when the back room finally opened again.

Everyone was gathered for lunch, with Selaphiel having prepared another feast. Maou, Emi, Urushihara, and Sandalphon squeezed into a booth, while Ariel sat as far away as possible at her own table, glaring daggers at Urushihara. Urushihara merely ate as nonchalantly as he could, though every now and then he met Ariel’s stare evenly, and Ariel would look away with a pout. 

The door to the backroom unlocked, and creaked open. Everyone paused in their actions and looked up. 

The entire day, the shouting hadn’t stopped. After a time, the others had merely tried to let it fade into the background, but it sounded like a veritable war zone happening behind the door. Jophiel was the only one who would emerge from time to time from what they now dubbed the “forbidden room”. Every time the angel came out of the room her face rang a myriad of emotions from urgent, to pensive and even constipated. 

Now she emerged again, but slowly, with effort, as if it took every ounce of strength to claw her way through the opening. The others watched as an exasperated, exhausted Jophiel dragged her body outside. She leant her back against the wall and then dropped on the floor. Her face appeared to have all her life sucked out of her. 

“It… it's done…” she breathed with a heavy gasp. Sandalphon was quickly there to help her back up, and she slumped against her brother. “I can't…”

Michael was the next to emerge, panting heavily as his face flushed red. “Ah!” He moaned, covering his mouth as the thrill of the last couple of hours built inside of him. Emi quickly covered Alas=Ramus’ ears, preventing the child from being exposed to any inappropriate noises and behaviour.

The angel straightened his posture dramatically, raising his hands into the air as if he beheld something of divine nature, “Our saviour has descended upon us! I knew he had potential, but this far exceeds my expectations!” 

Metallic footsteps approached. In full regalia, gleaming golden armor, stepped out Ashiya—no, the Golden Archer. He cast a cold look about the room, one that turned to approval when it landed on Michael and Jophiel, before raising an armored fist.

“Mongrels, victory will be ours!” 

Chapter Text

Emi held Alas=Ramus close as she was jostled by yet another person in the crowd. “Geez, it’s worse than the subway station here…” she muttered.

“It could be worse, we could be up at the front,” Ariel said.

The audience for the cosplay competition at Tokyo’s MangaJapan convention was easily one of the most chaotic, colorful, and claustrophobic settings Emi could have ever found herself in. And she had been in the midst of actual war. It was also one of the most surreal experiences she had ever had. Costumes of all sizes and genres turned the crowd into a veritable soup of armor, wings, and multi-colored hair. People’s outfits were so varied she thought she was back in Ente Isla, surrounded by people and demons. Though…not even Demon World could have dreamt up some of the designs she’d witnessed that day. It almost made her long for a regular Bluehorn or Ogre. 

“Do we have to be here?” Urushihara whined next to her. He looked extremely uncomfortable in the crowd, perhaps even more so than her.

“Why are you complaining? Isn’t this your people?” Emi scoffed.

“Excuse me?? What is that supposed to mean?”

“I mean we’re in a literal room full of nerds, like you.”

“NEETs are a completely different class of people! Convention-goers and I are nothing alike! We have nothing in common! How dare you assume that I—!”

Emi tuned out much of what was said after that. In her arms, Alas=Ramus oohed and awed over the multitude of colors and reached out her hands as if to grab them out of the air. Every now and then, she’d catch sight of a more recognizable character and call their name in excitement. It had been admittedly very cute in the beginning when they first arrived, as many cosplayers seemed honored to be recognized and beloved by a child. Emi’s phone memory was already stuffed with photos of Alas=Ramus posing with her favorite characters, dressed herself in a white larva costume with a translucent shell, one of the popular Poketures known as Smom. 

A flash on her side made her slightly shift her gaze. Selaphiel was taking a picture with two coplaying women. They were surprisingly beautiful. One was dressed like a fox lady with ears and tail, while the other looked like some kind of idol, with blue twintails, a black skirt, a grey sleeveless top and a blue tie. After a few words of exchange, they parted ways, and Selaphiel made his way back towards the group. He stumbled as a group of cosplayers passed him, falling on the group along with his glasses.

Emi sighed and walked over to help him.

“Ah, thanks,” he said as he took his glasses from her hand.

The look on his face made the hero and fallen angel freeze. Without his glasses, his appearance was a stark contrast to his usual attitude, long eyelashes, and an almost symmetric face with sharp, mesmerizing eyes. He could be considered one of the most handsome men Emi had met. She felt her heart quicken without realizing it.

Selaphiel put his glasses on, erasing the magic of his unexpected appearance. 

Emi and Urushihara blinked, wondering what kind of strange dream they had just witnessed. The hero turned her direction back to the stage. “Will they hurry up and start already? I’m getting tired standing here.” She shifted Alas=Ramus to be on one hip. 

“Not long now…” Ariel blew a bubble with her gum. “Hope Ashiya’s doing all right.”

“He’s got Michael and Jophiel to hype him up,” Sandalphone said without looking up from his phone. “Plus, Maou’s there to give moral support.”

“He’s gonna need it. I don’t remember the crowd ever being this big before.”

The Demon General has a Final Showdown

On stage, behind the curtain, Maou peeked through to view the audience. 

“...That’s gotta be the biggest crowd I’ve ever seen,” he commented. He looked behind him. “You gonna be all right out there?”

Clanking footsteps came to a rest a few feet away. A man in shining golden armor stood tall, blond hair spiked like a crown about his head. Red eyes glared down at him, and a gloved hand clenched into a fist.

“...Man, you look like you’re gonna pass out.”

Ashiya’s face was pale and wan, despite the layers of makeup that had been put upon him, and his mouth was pulled back in a tight grimace. Though the armor didn’t show it, his whole body seemed to vibrate with nervous energy. 

“Maou-sama…” he whispered. “I…”

“Damn, if our enemies knew all you had to do to get the Great Demon General Alciel to falter was get him on the stage, we would have fallen long ago,” Maou shook his head. 

“I, I will not falter! I will master myself and ensure that I do not fail you! We…We will surely pass this trial, and then…!”

“Breathe, dude.” Maou set a hand on Ashiya’s breastplate. He led Ashiya through a couple of deep breaths before saying, “It’s gonna be fine. You practiced hard for this.”

Ashiya nodded and gulped.

Maou sighed. “Okay, think of it this way. Remember that time I was captured by Malacoda and you had to become the de facto leader of the Army for a time?”

Ashiya nodded. 

Maou pointed at the curtain. “Well, out there, that’s the Army. You’re their commander, their king. They listen to you, not the other way around. You hear me?”

Ashiya seemed to settle some at that, and he exhaled long and slow. 

The lights changed, and the crowd suddenly started cheering. 

“Showtime,” Maou said with a grin. “Get out there and show them what being king is all about.”

***

“Where are they? It’s about to start!” 

Ariel stood on her tiptoes to look through the sea of people now turning to the stage. She grumbled as the crowd pushed her forward, cheering as the spokesman of the event made his appearance. 

A hand on her shoulder steadied her, startling her as she jumped to see who it was. 

“Careful, Ariel dear, you wouldn't want your gorgeous shoes to get trampled on!” Michael told her in a loud voice and his face close to her ear. He then shot a glance at Alas=Ramus, “Ah, I knew she’d look perfect in that costume! You are the most perfect idol!” Michael softly patted Alas=Ramus’ head. 

The compliment did not go unwelcome by the toddler, and then proudly puffed her cheeks. “Idol!”

“Huh, how long have you guys been back for?” Ariel shot a glance at Jophiel, who had suddenly appeared behind her, standing nonchalantly as if they’d been there the entire time.

“Where’s Maou?” Emi asked, as Alas=Ramus similarly looked around for her papa.

“He should be along shortly…he decided to stay behind a little longer to give a pep talk.”

“Is Ashiya okay?”

Michael flipped his long, pink hair. He rested a hand on the pommel of the sword that hung at his side and cocked out a hip. “He’ll be magnificent. We made sure of that.”

The lights dimmed, and the announcer began the introductions. One by one, cosplayers were called out, crossed the stage, and disappeared again. Some struck poses, some delivered lines, but most didn’t stay on for longer than a minute. At one point, a woman in armor stood on the stage that seemed rather familiar.

“Isn’t she that Pendragon person you were talking about earlier?” Emi pointed out to Michael.

“The very same. Darn, and she looks really good, too,” Michael’s thoughtful tone was nearly drowned out by the rise in cheering by the crowd as the woman drew her sword and executed a graceful twirl, to the loud approval of the crowd. “Our dear Ashiya may have some competition.”

“I’m here, I’m here.” Maou’s gasping voice suddenly joined. Maou squeezed his way through to stand next to Emi and took Alas=Ramus when she reached for him. “Ashiya should be up soon, I think. I was looking at the roster…”

“Just in time,” Jophiel said as another cheer went up, louder this time, and Ashiya walked onto the stage.

He certainly seemed confident enough if that pace was anything to go by. He took his time, casting his gaze over the crowd, and stopped in the middle of the stage. Rather than die down, the crowd seemed to grow wilder, reaching a crescendo when Ashiya opened his arms as if to encourage them. Emi reached over to close Alas=Ramus’s ears at the thunderous noise, though she seemed hardly bothered.

“He’s a natural,” Ariel remarked.

“He’s always known how to command a room,” Maou said. 

“Are they saying something?” Urushihara looked around, hands partially over his ears.

The crowd had started to chant. “Speech! Speech! Speech!”

“Oh no,” Emi whispered. 

“They’re not actually gonna make him do one, are they?” Maou asked nervously.

“I think our audience wants a speech!” the announcer cried. “Mister Archer, if you are all right with that?”

“Seriously? You guys made him too good!” Emi covered her eyes with her hands. Michael gently pulled them down.

“Relax,” he said. “Let him amaze you.”

Ashiya glared down at the crowd. “Silence!” He roared, stifling the crowd immediately, “Do you think that this pathetic excuse of a feast is enough to satisfy your king?! How foolish! To think humanity has fallen this low! Hiding in the comfort of your electronics, and modern vehicles, relying on effortless solutions! You have become worse than trash! Worth less than a slave working at my palace!” He gritted his teeth, eyes flaring into a fury. Ashiya hadn’t realised he could possess. “This world has become utterly repulsive! I have bestowed you more than enough charity, and this is how you repay your king?! I should obliterate you for this disgrace!” He closed his eyes, then crossed his arms. Allowing the silence to build up tension and then let out a snicker as he flashed a toothy grin and opened his eyes again, “However, as pathetic as this may be, it is still a feast; thus, for this one time, I shall forgive you.” He raised one hand, as to beckon the crowd to join him, “Rejoice, mongrels and prove yourself worthy of the King’s mercy! Now praise me!”

The crowd erupted in an even louder cheer and cries. Most of them expressed their adoration for the character or the performance. Urushihara covered his ears, trying his best to melt into the wall that made his companions, “This is why I hate these events, too noisy and you can’t hear what anyone is saying,” He grumbled. 

The others were still silently recovering from the performance of the Demon general. Emi could almost feel the enthusiasm of the crowd drawing her in, despite her thoughts of how ridiculous the event was; Ashiya’s talent could not be denied. Was this why the character was so popular within the community?

“Ugh,” Michael groaned, clutching the closest person. “This… this… how beautiful! Such charm! Such arrogance! It’s as if my body has been set on fire!”

“Please not here, " Urushihara grumbled, having found a “safe haven” behind Selaphiel’s ‘wall of indifference’. 

“Oh wow,” Ariel mumbled as if her breath was taken away, her eyes sparkled with excitement, “He actually nailed it, it’s as if the real guy is standing there, ready to dismember us all in a fit of boredom and anger.” 

Maou frowned as the crowd pushed and pulled in the excitement. “Isn’t this just acting? Why would humans make such a deal out of a fictional character?” He mumbled. He took one more look at the podium, a grin crept on his face, “Of course, if it’s Ashiya, he can do the most impossible things.”

Ashiya left the stage with a bow and a flourish.

“I guess we just gotta wait for the votes and that’s it,” Ariel mumbled.

“Good, I wanna sit down and eat!” Urushihara groaned. Another event goer pushed him further into the group, smacking his face against Selphiel.

“Hey, calm down, Luci, is it really the time to act so cosy in public?” Ariel’s eyes were sparkling, her hands itching to draw again.

“If you dare to pull another stunt like that, I’ll leave you another nice memento!” 

The angel shot a glare; she had not forgotten the events that transpired not long ago. “... I’ll get him back… one day…” she chanted softly.

The rest of the cosplayers made their presentations, and the crowd dissolved into conversation as the judges deliberated.

“It’s a good sign, right, that they asked him to do the speech?” Maou chewed his lip.

“It’s certainly a strong point in his favor,” Michael replied. “But it’s not a guarantee.”

“Oh, come on! You put in all that work, you could at least be a little hopeful!”

“Quiet, I think they’re about to announce the finalists!” Ariel leaned over the railing.

The announcer had been handed an envelope. “I would like to invite our finalists back to the stage!” he said, extending his arm in a dramatic flourish.

“Entry number 54!”

“Entry number 7!”

“That’s that woman,” Emi noted as the King Arthur cosplayer strode across the stage to take her place. 

“Entry number 26!”

“Entry number 19!”

“Entry number 76!”

“That’s Ashiya!” Everyone clapped as Ashiya returned to the stage, his head held high and his hand waving to encourage the screaming crowd.

“We would like to thank everyone who participated today, and congratulate them on their hard work and unique designs! Now, without further ado, I will—!”

“A moment!”

The one who spoke up was the female cosplayer from before. She took a step onto the podium, posture proud as she looked at the judges, “If allowed, I would like to request a duel,” Her eyes flashed to Ashiya as her gaze turned firm, “Face me, King of Heroes!” She raised her clothed sword, clutching it firmly in her hands, “Let us put an end to this and determine the victor of this war!” 

“Ohh, a duel between two mighty kings!” The announcer declared, “Now it seems that our judges are excited about the idea. What does the audience think?” 

The crowd began to cheer again in fervour, calling their support for either character. 

Maou poked Michael’s arm slightly, “Hey, is this alright?” He asked. “I don’t remember this being part of the contest.”

“It’s not,” The angel confirmed, as he crossed his arms and rested his hand under his chin. “But I guess a deviation like this can’t hurt,” He muttered, “Let us see how the hours of training have prepared our dear Ashiya. A strategist should be braced for the unexpected, don’t they?” 

On stage, Ashiya clenched his fist and took a deep breath. He shifted over to his persona, eye glaring and filled with pride. His lips twitched and he released a full-on laughter, “Hah, hahahahaha! Fuhahahahaha! How adorable of you Saber, if you so desire my attention, then I am not one to ignore my queen.” He took his steps onto the podium, his eyes narrowed as her attention was on his fellow cosplayer, “Very well, you are in dire need of some re-education.” 

‘Saber’ glared, “Silence, I am not here for your games! Now draw your weapon!”

The crowd’s cheer rose in magnitude again as the two clashed. Ashiya easily evaded his opponent’s first strike, stepping back before he lunged at her. She parried his attack with her blade and thrusted her sword when she spotted an opening.

It was like a dance that captured anyone who laid eyes upon it. Almost as if the characters actually jumped out of the screen and onto the podium. Even Maou and the others were mesmerised by the performance.

“Alciel still has the upper hand, though,” Emi muttered, “While they might seem to be evenly matched to the audience, his movements are more precise. It’s hard for someone with no practice in real combat to overpower one who does have that experience,”

“So, it is a sure win for Ashiya!” Maou stated proudly.

Ariel held up her hands, “Not so fast, this is a cosplay contest. They don’t put importance in whether you win or not, but in how you portray your character.” 

Weapons collided again and again. Ashiya took a side step and moved his body to the left, easily evading another swing. He sneered. This human was nothing. He read his opponent’s movement like an open book, though he had to admit that his opponent had a fine base. But it was no match for a true demon.

One feint and a parry, and he had her. His grin was shark-like, and he lunged for the opening. He raised his blade…

The girl’s eyes widened in genuine shock. “Wait–” she gasped.

“ASHIYA!”

Ashiya froze. That had been his king, clear as day through the shouts and screams of the rest of the crowd. The crowd…yes. He was on stage. Not the battlefield. He looked down at his victim—his fellow contestant, a human girl, dressed up just the same as he was, engaging in a false battle, but looking actually shaken.

Slowly, he lowered his sword. He blinked several times, feeling himself come back to the present. The crowd had quieted, wondering why they’d stopped so suddenly.

Ashiya sighed and extended a hand. The girl, who was lowering the arm she’d thrown up in defence, stared up at him, stunned.

“Stand, Saber,” Ashiya told her. “Or does the King of Knights cower before her opponents?”

The girl flushed and reached for her sword. She stood without taking his hand, seemingly willing herself to calm down. With a scowl, she pointed her sword at him.

“One final strike,” she declared, her voice trembling only a little. “Show me your true strength!”

Ashiya grinned and stepped a few paces back. “Very well, you have proven yourself worthy enough to gaze on my most worthy of treasures: taste the principles of origin, awaken Ea!!”

The girl loosened the cloth around her sword, revealing a gleaming blade. Was it him, or did it actually shine with some sort of light?

The girl raised her sword, and charged.

“EX—”

Ashiya prepared to intercept. “ENUMA—!”

The girl swung down.

“CALIBEEEEEEEEEEEEEER!”

At the last second, Ashiya deliberately slowed, raising his blade. It was enough time for Saber’s sword to swing through him.

Or rather, pretend to. In reality, it never even grazed him. But Ashiya choked and stumbled back all the same.

The stadium was utterly silent. Ashiya gripped his front as if he’d suffered a mortal wound.

“What a terrible woman you are,” he spat. “Defiant to the very end. I could have given you everything if only you’d submitted, but still you refuse me…”

He raised a hand, as if to touch her face. “But I shall forgive you. Some things are beautiful because they are unattainable after all…It was fun, King of Knights.”

Ashiya lowered his arm and closed his eyes, a peaceful smile gracing his features.

Silence permeated the hall until the crowd, including the judges and MC, erupted in applause and hearty cheers. Even Alas=Ramus, who did not understand what had transpired, gleefully joined the excitement.

“That was seriously amazing!” Jophiel breathed, placing her hand above her chest, “damn, my heart refuses to calm down. I'm so gonna binge-watch the whole series again! Saber is def best waifu!” 

“Unbelievable! A legendary match, here in Tokyo! This will surely last in our memories for years to come! Thank you for this beautiful performance,” the announcer commented as Ashiya and the woman bowed towards the crowd and returned to their original positions. 

“Now, prepare as I read out the—!” The announcer paused as one of the judges raised her hands and beckoned. He jogged to the edge of the stage and leaned forward. One of the attendants ran up with a piece of paper and handed it to the announcer. 

“Ah, there seems to have been a last-minute change of results!” the announcer said when he’d gotten back to the microphone. “Let’s see…in fifth place, Entry number 19!”

One of the cosplayers stepped forward and bowed.

“In fourth place, number 54!”

“He’s in the top three,” Ariel said, chewing on her nail. 

“In third place, number 26!”

The group leaned forward, their breath held in anticipation.

The announcer stepped in front of the podium. “Before I announce the second and first place winners, I want to say that the performance that just happened was entirely unscripted and spontaneous. Congrats again to our performers, because without their improvisation, they might not have gotten the score they did!”

Applause rang out once more. 

“Then, without further ado, in second place…”

The girl dressed as Saber bowed her head, and prepared to step forward.

“...is number 76!”

“What?” 

The group looked as stunned as everyone on stage did. Certainly, there were surprised murmurs in the crowd.

Only Ashiya kept a straight face. He stepped forward and took his bows, sweeping his sword to the side. The crowd chanted his name, and he placed a hand on his breastplate.

“Which means first place goes to Entry number 7! Congratulations!”

The girl was staring slack-jawed at the announcer. Only when Ashiya nudged her did she shake herself and step forward, a disbelieving smile on her face, to face the cheering crowd. 

“Let’s give it up once again for our performers! And don’t forget to stick around for the parade after!”

“...I don’t believe it,” Maou muttered.

His sentiment seemed to be felt across the group, who stared, crestfallen, at the stage.

Against all the odds, they’d failed. 

“...Come on. Let’s go see Ashiya.” Emi was the first to break the silence, leaving with Alas=Ramus in her arms.

Down at the back of the stage, Ashiya sighed. A part of him had thought this might happen…but even so…

“Hey, um…” He turned to a timid voice. There stood the girl dressed as Saber, looking far less confident than she had on stage.

“I just wanted to say…thank you. That was an amazing performance out there. I didn’t mean to put you on the spot, I just got into character and figured…”

“It was an excellent decision.” Ashiya smiled and held out a hand. “And it paid off. Congratulations again. You did very well.”

The girl blushed and took his hand. “Um, would it be okay to take a photo together?”

Ashiya smiled, “It would be my pleasure. I think one of my companions would be willing to take it.” 

As on cue, Michael and the others appeared. “You totally nailed it! I'm so proud of you!” Jophiel cheered as she boldly held him in a triumphant hug. 

Ashiya froze at the unfamiliar gesture but, out of respect for the angel’s kind words, decided to respond equally. “You flatter me, but I do not believe I am deserving of such praise. I failed the trial...I—” 

“Oh, don't worry, dear,” Michael interjected before he could finish his sentence. “You passed with flying colours and here, drink this, you must be parched after overexerting your voice."

Ashiya blinked at the archangels' unexpected words and accepted the drink. “I do not understand…” 

In response, Michael drew back the curtain just a tad. But it was enough for them to hear what was going on outside. The audience was chanting a name.

“Gil-sama! Gil-sama! Gil-sama! AUO! AUO!”

“You see?” Michael let the curtain fall back. “You’ve captured quite a few hearts, it seems.”

“But…”

“The goal wasn’t really to get first place. That was just to ensure you’d work to your utmost. Your true trial was to capture the audience, which you certainly did by embodying the character to its utter fullest. The judges may not have ruled you the winner, but in my book, my little grasshopper, you are the shining star of the show.” Michael set a hand under Ashiya’s chin and lifted it proudly. “Within one day, you have learnt and mastered everything I have taught you, and that is testament enough that you are worthy of our support. Just ask us whatever you need and we shall aid you to our fullest. Now let’s capture this memorable day with that photo you and your new friend wish to take.” He winked at the woman, who blinked absentmindedly at Michael’s captivating presence. 

“Ash-ya! Ash-ya!” Alas=Ramus was waving her arms excitedly. Emi approached, and Alas=Ramus set her hands on Ashiya’s breastplate.

“What do you think, Alas=Ramus? Did he do a good job?” Emi asked her.

“Um!”

Ashiya smiled down at her. “Thank you for your support, little one,” he said, rubbing her head through her costume.

“What do we say, Alas=Ramus?”

Alas=Ramus turned and beamed. “Mongrel!”

The group froze, especially Emi and Maou turned completely pale at hearing their daughter’s words.

“Mongul! Mongral! Mangal!” The toddler clapped cheerfully as she tried to mimic Ashiya’s expression on stage.

“Alas=Ramus don't!” Both parents frantically yelled.

The girl continues to happily try to mimic Ashiya, oblivious to the chaos it brought.

“Oh, she has good taste,” Ariel mumbled, “Perhaps when she's older, we can watch the anime and movies together.”

“Not a chance!” Maou and Emi protested simultaneously.

A laugh came from ‘Saber’ who couldn't help but be amused by the child’s innocence. Michael, Jophiel, Ashiya, Sandalphon and Ashiya soon joined, with Maou and Emi feeling conflicted between dread and irony.

“So, can we go now? I'm hungry,” Urushihara's voice rang throughout the laughter.

***

“Perfect if I may say.” Jophiel grinned as she looked at the photo on her phone. There was an image of ‘Saber’ and ‘Archer’, standing proudly side by side. The next one was taken with Alas=Ramus, who was trying to mimic Ashiya’s pose. It looked surprisingly adorable when done by a child, and then there was a picture of all of them, including Lucifer's tired gaze, who looked like he wanted to be anywhere but there. “And Ashiya also got that lady's SNS! Man, who would have known that she was a popular cosplayer?!”

“I'll have it printed in a few days and have someone deliver it to you.” Michael told Ashiya, as he carried an exhausted Urushihara on his back, “This is an achievement to be proud of, dear.”

“Thank you,” Ashiya answered, his voice laced with weariness, “but as fun as the experience was, I do not think I'll be attempting it again.” 

“What!? But you're so good at it!” Jophiel protested, “Imagine the things you could do if you gained more experience!”

“I am a proud demon general and strategist to my Liege, first and foremost.” 

“So what? Who says you can't be a cosplayer as a side gig? There's no law that states demons can't be cosplayers.” 

“Please, Miss Jophiel, allow me to keep at least a semblance of my integrity.” His voice almost cracked at the end of his sentence.

A chuckle escaped Emi as she tried to imagine the almighty Alciel in some strange costume of a fictional character. 

“I guess I had fun, for as strange as this day was,” Maou admitted, then turned his attention to Michael as he carefully shifted Alas=Ramus. The child had fallen asleep after a long day of adventure. “Thank you for giving us this opportunity.”

“No, we should thank you, dear. You helped us regain our reserve, and for as rocky as our initial meeting was, we also had a lot of fun.” He took a glance at his fellow angels.

Selaphiel was happily humming while carrying a few boxes of his latest hunt along with some other merch. Ariel was satisfyingly checking through her new collection of doujins, and Sandalphon was checking his phone, typing something down. 

“Let's go back and celebrate; this joy must be shared with Gabe-kun and Lailah-chan; we’ll have Selaphiel prepare something fast before we send you back to your homes.”

“We can't impose on you further; you've already been amazing hosts,” Maou protested. 

“I insist, everyone would be happy to spend some more time with you guys. This is the first time in ages I've seen Sandalphon this chatty, and even Selaphiel has been in a good mood. It's also been a blast to see little Luci-kun again.”

The Fallen angel on his back groaned, mumbling something unintelligible that sounded almost like an insult.

The last couple of days had been long and exhausting, but great achievements had been made, and the unlikely start of a camaraderie and friendship between the demon king’s army and a group of misfit angels could have been regarded as a miracle on its own. 

Chapter Text

Within Ente Isla’s Central continent, dawn was slowly making its way towards the island. A cold tranquility permeated around the area during this hour where no soul could be seen and even the echoes of nature could only be detected with the rustling of the leaves or indications from the creatures of the night, making it the perfect time for a certain group to begin their venture.

“This place looks pretty empty! Maybe we can check if there’s anything of use inside!” 

“Lloyd, don’t run ahead, Mister Geryon told us to stay together!” 

“The door to this house is open!” 

The group of children eagerly ran inside the unoccupied building, searching for anything of value that could be of use; clothes, materials, maybe even weapons. Suzuno silently followed with Alberto and Farfarello in tow. 

The former inquisitor inspected the state of the house, it had clearly been in decay for a while. Its original occupant had abandoned it in a hurry. “It might help if we can find something such as a journal,” She told the others before entering further into the house, “Kids, come here we have to discuss some rules.”

The five children who had come before them popped up from several sides of the house, how they were able to navigate themselves through those narrow gaps was beyond her. They lined up next to each other in front of Suzuno, all of them appearing as innocent as possible.

Lloyd, Magilou, Alvin, Dezel and Klaus. They were one of the older children that Geryon had been in charge of, yet each as stubborn and mischievous as a child would be, or perhaps even worse.

Lloyd was the most energetic of the bunch; his face was often covered in either dirt or tiny cuts as a result of trying to crawl into corners where he was not supposed to be. Yet the trouble he caused could not compare to Magilou. One of the youngest of the group who had tagged along, she was mischievous, yet cheerful, and her survival smarts had even surprised Suzuno. Alvin was the most obedient, for now, but he wouldn’t hesitate to cover for his fellow friends if it meant getting them out of trouble. Dezel and Klaus were runners-up for one of the most stubborn children.

They were the children who had requested to guide Suzuno and the others during their investigation. While Geryon and even Suzuno and the others were reluctant to allow the children to join the group, they knew more about the situation and the area than Suzuno or Albert and thus Geryon allowed them to go on the condition that they would listen to Suzuno. 

“Remember, we are not here to play, but to search for essentials and possible information. A journal maybe, or other records. We will not prohibit you from taking blankets or anything else that you might deem necessary. As long as you won’t touch any food or drinks. Who knows for how long that’s been left. Understood?”

The children nodded and then answered with a; “Yes Ma’am,” Before disappearing into the house again.

“What a poor state this structure is,” Farfarello muttered as he easily tore off a part of the collapsed wood that had been stuck into a wall.

“They were probably in a hurry to leave,” Albert mumbled, “Which is better for us. It should be easier to find some information or clues that can help us with the investigation. 

Each room was as wrecked as the other. No wonder no one had bothered to use it as a shelter; it was in no condition to be used as one or to be plundered. Unless you were either small enough to crawl through the cracks or strong enough to remove any obstacle, finding anything would have been an impossible task. All the wooden furniture was rotted away or destroyed. A large part of the ceiling was caved in or missing, and Suzuno didn’t even want to imagine the state of the sleeping quarters.

“I found something!” Magilou yelled while Suzuno was opening various drawers. The girl appeared from the second floor, crawling on a wooden beam with a tiny box in her arms. 

Without paying attention to her surroundings, she jumped with an “oof!”

She did not hit the floor though, as Farfarello swiftly caught her before any harm would befall on her. Magilou giggled. “Thank you, mister!”

“There is no need for that, but please refrain from any recklessness. Geryon would become worried if something were to happen to any of you.” 

“Yes sir,” She answered before jumping from his hold and putting the box on the floor. 

“You’re surprisingly good with kids.” Albert commented as he observed the conversation. 

“Of course, we demons cherish our kin, be it offspring, partners, anything that is considered important to us.” 

Albert fought to hide his surprise, but something must have shown on his face, because Farfarello continued, “You did not expect such words to come from a demon, did you?”

Albert gave a short, bitter laugh. “You can hardly blame me, can you?”

“I do not. But I also recall your opinion towards my kind somewhat differs from the others, due to your experiences under Adramelech’s rule.”

Albert cast his gaze to the side. “Adramelech could have been considered the most merciful of your lot. But that means little from an army of invaders, wouldn’t you agree?”

Farfarello seemed to have no reply to this, and in truth, no reply would have been appropriate. He merely nodded.

“Mr Albert, Mr. Fafa we found some blankets and clothes!” Alvin and Klaus climbed out of another hole, each carrying clothes, blankets and any other useful item they could find.

“Oh good job, kiddo,” Albert grinned and gave the two a pat on the head, “how about we go outside for now and check the other buildings. 

The group emerged again a few hours later. Their findings; surprisingly lacking. Lloyd had found a recipe book or two that they wanted to take. Magilou acquired clothes, blankets, utility tools and other goods that she wanted to bring back. Dezel and Alvin had mainly played around.

“Aside from that suspicious box, there isn’t much that we can use.” Albert mumbled as he scratched his chin. He was watching over Suzuno’s shoulder as she organised the items. The children sat a bit further away, enjoying the meal Suzuno had prepared for them. 

“We cannot expect this to be an easy mission, Albert.” Suzuno answered, “There may be moments where our efforts won’t bear any fruit, we just have to search more until we do find something.

“Speaking of, I think one of the children has not returned yet,” Farfarello spoke up as he glanced at the children. 

Suzuno and Albert snapped their attention to the kids, noticing one missing from the usual rowdy group.

“Where is Klaus?” Suzuno asked aloud. 

“Miss Crestia!” The boy in question suddenly appeared from the bushes not far from the house they had been scouring.

The ex-inquisitor frowned, “What are you doing there? Did I not tell you to not wander off too far away from us?!” 

Klaus flinched, his cheeks reddening as he tightly held onto the item he was carrying. “But, I didn’t go that far and I found this.” He held up a book, or to be more specific a dirty journal. “I found it not far from that house there.” The boy explained as he pointed towards the direction he came from.

Suzuno and Albert exchanged glances as Suzuno quietly accepted the journal. She frowned as she touched the cover. “Ah, thank you for your diligent work, but please try not to stray too far from us.”

Suzuno opened the book and quickly scanned through the smeared pages. Luckily it was still in a readable state. But as she looked at the final pages, it became more and more stained. 

“I think this belonged to the village elder,” she mumbled, “The earliest dates appear to be from two years ago, when the demons first invaded.”

Year xxx month xx day xx

Lately, I have gotten the feeling as if something’s off. Harvest season is not until further in the year, yet the sky has darkened incredibly. My wife believes it’s just the weather, but something feels off. I’m having trouble sleeping, and even executing the simplest tasks requires a lot of energy. Am I showing signs of ageing?

Year xxx month xx day xx

Monstrous creatures have manifested in the capital! Gerard calls them demons! Evil creatures who spread fear across the nation! Do they really exist?  What will become of us!

Year xxx month xx day xx

I have heard of him! All of us have! He calls himself the Demon King, Satan Jacob, and has declared war against us humans! Oh lord, this can’t be real. This has to be a terrible nightmare! Please, God save us! I am just the elder of a tiny village; we don’t have the resources to defend ourselves!

Year xxx month xx day xx

I have tried to request help from the church, but I have received no answer. Have we been forsaken? Or have the demons also gotten their hands on the church? I don’t know what to do. My wife is panicking, and Josephine is inconsolable. Her husband had left for the capital before the demons arrived, and we haven’t been able to hear a word of him since. Please let my son-in-aw survive. He has done nothing wrong! ”I had to stop Christine from leaving the house, she was adamant to chase after her elder sister’s husband and bring him back home. I know she has always been a courageous one, but I fear that this personality of hers would bring her into trouble.  

Year xxx month xx day xx

It has been a week since the hero has put an end to the Demon King’s terror.  But our lives continue the same. Many young people have decided to leave, but all the roads have been destroyed, and the Central Continent still needs to re-establish communication with the other continents. I’ve heard the church is going to send a group of acolytes and clerics to assess the situation. Hopefully, peace will return soon. I haven’t left this village since the demon invasion. My daughters are insisting on going out and looking for my son-in-law again, but I think we should leave that to the church. With the collapse of our society, many rogues and bandits have gotten free rein. I don’t want to imagine what they could do to my daughters.

Year xxx month xx day xx

Nothing has changed; the Demon King may have left, but many members of his army still roam around here. I’m scared. There’s still no news of the church. One of the local lords who fled during the invasion has returned to his fief and is offering shelter. The audacity of that coward! He ran with his tail between his legs and now he claims that we should bow down to him, just because he has money and power?! I’d rather throw myself in front of the demon army!

Year xxx month xx day xx

Contact with the other villages had been diminishing after the demons invaded, but now I am completely cut off from them. What has happened to my friends? What about my siblings? There is still no news from the church, instead we received a visit from a very suspicious person who tried to coerce me into swearing loyalty to his lord. These people have been coming to our village more and more often, and the villagers are scared. I have been refusing them so far, but I have no idea how long I can keep this going before they decide to use force. Josephine is begging me to accept, as it may give us the chance to search for her husband. I know hope is the only thing she has left and I do not want to take that away from her, but the chances are slim that he’s still alive, and if he is alive, I will pray that he can leave the Central Continent and find shelter elsewhere. 

Year xxx month xx day xx

What should I do!? What should I do!? How long must we live like this? With this uncertainty and fear! I know they’re out there, the bandits who have been active around this area. That lord must have paid them off. Because I refused to give him my daughter! I am already old, so no matter what happens to me, I won’t be alive for long anyway. But my Christine, I know she would never tolerate a man like that. She would kick up a fuss and rebel as much as she could and I would not deny her that right. He is not deserving of her. 

Year xxx month xx day xx

I must accept this. Our dear home will never return to what it once was.  My wife has left me, claiming to go to a safer settlement with Josephine and a group of other villagers. Christine wanted to stay with me. I do not blame my wife, and I know Josephine is afraid something will happen to her mother. My daughters are both wise beyond their years. I can only pray that they will not encounter any danger. Christine does not say it, but I know the departure of her sister hurt her. I should have come along, we should have gone together, but I cannot trust the outside world. 

Year xxx month xx day xx

The baker’s daughter, Sophia, has gone missing. She’s not the first victim, and neither the last. For the last year, many young children and young women have been disappearing. Parents who are desperate enough sell their daughters in exchange for safety or they are taken by force. I cannot fathom what insanity is ruling over this Continent. The people have become mad! To sell your own flesh and blood! Even young girls no older than 10! No one is saying it, but we all know. Negidius knows everything. He’s the only outsider who has proven to be trustworthy. He has heard the whispers, seen the perpetrators. Yes, he is, but a mere merchant; he does not have the power or influence to oppose those people. The only thing he can do is share information. He told me how children are being disposed of, be it in the woods or sold to traders or lords for their twisted games. The poorly protected villages have been completely destroyed, whether it was by humans or demons, we don’t know. Not that this matters anyway, the result is always the same. The boys will be used for errands, while the girls… the thought alone makes me shudder. I am considering giving Christine to Negidius. I know he’s a good man; he will take care of her and protect her from that disgusting pig. It’s the least I can do to keep her safe, as I have not been able to protect her at all for the last two years.

Year xxx month xx day xx

We have been completely isolated from the rest of the world, even the other villages, and I am sure this applies to everyone who has been stuck in this forsaken place. I haven’t seen Negidius in months. Did they get him, too? Or has he finally decided to flee? There is no haven for us. The only way to survive is to stick together. But I cannot even recognise my beloved village anymore. With every passing day, people leave or go missing. We can’t stay here for long. It’s not safe! If it’s not those terrible pawns from those arrogant lords, it's the criminals they pay to oppress us! I can’t believe I am longing for the time when the demon army was still around. Maybe what Negidius told me is true after all, that some communities have ▜▟▛▜▟▛▜▟▛ . If only I could have convinced Christine sooner to go with him▜▟▛▜▟▛▜▟▛▜▟▛▜▟▛.

Dark smudge covered the bottom page, smearing the later entries and drying the page into a feeble crust.

Y▛▜▟▛m▜th ▜ ▜▟▛ 

I’m sorry, I’m so sorry. Please forgive your incompetent father. My dear Christine, my little bird… Ch▟st▜ne… ▟▛▜▟▛▜▟▛▟▛▜▟▛▜▟▛▟▛▜▟▛▜▟▛▟▛▜▟▛▜▟▛▟▛▜▟▛▜▟▛▟▛▜▟▛▜▟▛▟▛▜▟▛▜▟▛▟▛▜▟▛▜▟▛▟▛▜▟▛▜▟▛▟▛▜▟▛▜▟▛▟▛▜▟▛▜▟▛▟▛▜▟▛▜▟▛▟▛▜▟▛▜▟▛▟▛▜▟▛▜▟▛▟▛▜▟▛▜▟▛▟▛▜▟▛▜▟▛▟▛▜▟▛▜▟▛▟▛▜▟▛▜▟▛▟▛▜▟▛▜▟▛▟▛▜▟▛▜▟▛▟▛▜▟▛▜▟▛▟▛▜▟▛▜▟▛▟▛▜▟▛▜▟▛▟▛▜▟▛▜▟▛▟▛▜▟▛▜▟▛▟▛▜▟▛▜▟▛▟▛▜▟▛▜▟▛▟▛▜▟▛▜▟▛▟▛▜▟▛▜▟▛▟▛▜▟▛▜▟▛▟▛▜▟▛▜▟▛▟▛▜▟▛▜▟▛▟▛▜▟▛▜▟▛▟▛▜▟▛▜▟▛▟▛▜▟▛▜▟▛▟▛▜▟▛▜▟▛

     The Former Inquisitor Finds a Lead

Suzuno closed the journal, her face grim after finishing its contents. She looked at Albert and Farfarello, who had both gone quiet. 

“It’s not dirt, is it?”

The small group looked up as Klaus spoke up, eying the pages, “It’s pretty common around here. Villages are either abandoned or plundered. 

“Could you bring us to the exact location?” Suzuno asked and shifted her gaze to Farfarello, “Please keep an eye on the other children.” 

The demon nodded as Suzuno and Albert got up from their position and followed the boy to where he claimed to have found the journal.

Suzuno couldn’t help but pinch her nose as a pungent scent began to dominate her sense of smell. Something has been rotting and for quite a while too. Albert soon followed with involuntary gags. “Ugh, this is one thing I will never get used to.” He groaned.

“It’s here,” Klaus commented. He had stopped in front of a corpse belonging to a middle-aged man. A short dagger appeared to be impaled in his abdomen. 

“Thank you, Klaus,” Suzuno muttered as she took a glance at Albert’s paling visage. “Could you please bring him back to the others?” 

“Gladly,” The man coughed and quickly grabbed the boy by his wrist. “Come kiddo, you really don’t want to see this, trust me.”

“Don’t worry, I already puked when I found it the first time.”

Albert shivered. “How about we share some fun stories with the others instead? Hahaha!” His laugh sounded forced and Suzuno could not blame him for that.

When Suzuno was sure the two had left the premises, she placed her backpack on the ground, rummaging through it until she took out a pair of gloves and put them on. She stepped forward to get a closer look at the body. She reached for the man’s wrists, only to flinch when she noticed a dark substance smudging on the gloves from the red-coloured skin. “They’ve already fallen off…” she muttered. 

The woman took a few steps back and inhaled deeply through her mouth. Her brow creased deeply as she took another look at the corpse. Next was the head. She carefully stepped around it, gently placing her hands around the head and shivered as more sticky substance came in contact with her gloves. It took her only a second before she quickly dropped her head and shied away from the body. Bile began to build up in her stomach, making her heave and cough heavy. 

The face was partly infested with maggots, eating away at the already decomposing skin. From where she stood, Suzuno could make out the shape of the nasal bone, maxilla, nasal concha, nasal spine and a few pieces of teeth resting on the man' s clothes. This man had been dead for at least a month. 

A faint shine grasped her attention. Again Suzuno approached the body, putting as much effort in ignoring the head as she knelled down to the other hand, it seemed to be grasping something. She steeled her nerves, grabbing the hand as she tried to release its hold on the item. Her body went completely rigid, but Suzuno refused to give up. After a while, she heard a crack as the hand disconnected from wrist and the ex-inquisitor immediately screamed when she held up the detached hand. 

Seconds later Albert appeared in panic. “What happened, Crestia-!?” Upon laying his eyes on Suzuno and the decomposing hand, his face immediately became green. He turned around, searching for the nearest bush and began to empty his stomach contents.

Why are you the one getting an upset stomach? Suzuno wondered as she looked back at the sticky horror in her possession, a frown plastered on her face. She forced the fingers to open up and found a simple, yet beautiful ring. Inside was an engraving with a name; Christine. 

The youngest daughter of the village elder. There did not seem to be any other bodies in the vicinity. Could she still be alive then? Was she taken and sold? Or did she flee her ambushers? 

“Albert, once you’re finished, help me bury this corpse.” She called out as she placed her hand on top of the corpse. She would have to search for a water source if she wanted to clean the ring and her gloves. “We should reunite with Farfarello and the children afterwards. I think I know where we should head next.” 

—

Suzuno glanced over her shoulder at the lone grave they had erected near the village entrance and sent a silent prayer to the departed. One fist clenched; then relaxed. The man’s fate had happened a long time ago. There was nothing more to be done.

The group traveled along the overgrown and puddle-filled path; clearly, despite being a main road, it had not been maintained, or perhaps even used, for some time. The sky was overcast and gloomy, and after all she had discovered, it was difficult for Suzuno to feel anything but low.

The only thing that seemed to keep the energy in her walk was watching the children as they went along. Young things, with a mind yet free of the burdens of the world…even after the terrible state of things they had seen, they chatted cheerfully and joked with one another, running up the path and stopping every once in a while to peer at a puddle or a patch of grass. Suzuno found herself wistfully longing to return to such a time; then the feeling passed, and she squared her shoulders to continue forward.

It was an hour into their walk when the children came running back. “There are people up ahead!” Magilou said breathlessly. 

“What kind of people?” Suzuno asked.

“I don’t know, but they have stuff with them on a cart. They don’t look like villagers, though.”

“Merchants, perhaps,” Albert murmured.

“How many are there?”

“Five,” Magilou answered. 

The other children joined her, grinning widely. “It’s Mr. Negidius!” Dezel exclaimed happily.

“Who?” Albert scratched his head.

“Mr. Negidius! He always has great stuff! And he’s the only one with news of what’s going on. Come on, come on! If anyone knows anything, it’s him!”

The children began tugging them forward. “Hold on a second,” Albert said, before taking his cloak and draping it around Farfarello.

“You realize I can merely change my appearance. This is unnecessary,” Farfarello said.

“No offense, but I think you’d stand out even more as a human. Just stand still…there.”

“Children, stay close, but be the first ones to call out,” Suzuno instructed. “I have a feeling he is more likely to listen to us if he sees a familiar face.”

The children grinned and nodded, then, in complete opposition to what she said, ran off towards the small group of travellers coming into view. Suzuno merely sighed, but quickened her pace after them.

“Mr. Negidius!” the children cried.

There were indeed five merchants, as they had speculated, and one of them, the largest in the group, was lowering his hood to reveal a broad-faced man grinning at the kids approaching him.

“Children!” he boomed. “How excellent to see you!”

Klaus and Lloyd hugged his legs, while Magilou jumped to be picked up. Negidius laughed loudly and tossed her up into the air.

His eyes caught the approaching adults, and his smile dropped. His eyes narrowed. “Kids, you pick up some new faces?” he asked warily.

“They’re good, they’re with us!” Alvin said, pointing. “That’s Crestia Bell, that’s Albert, and that’s Mr. Fafar!”

“Ah, we can introduce ourselves, kid,” Albert said with a slightly strained smile. Suzuno agreed with the sentiment; if they had been a little more forward-thinking, they would have informed the children to refer to them under pseudonyms. 

“Albert? As in Albert Ende? The companion to the Hero?” One of the other merchants questioned. It was hard to tell if his tone was one of excitement or hostility. 

Albert gave a short nod. “The same.”

The merchants all exchanged looks of varying surprise. “And what would such an important person be doing here with a bunch of children?” Another merchant asked.

“Ah, well,” Albert scratched the back of his head, “Let’s just say, it’s something personal.” 

“We seek safe passage to the next major city,” Suzuno stepped forward. “These children have been aiding us in our task to understand the state of the Central Continent.”

“Are you with the Church of the Western Continent?” a third merchant demanded, and this time there was no mistaking the hostility in his tone.

“No,” Suzuno automatically answered. This, at least, they had discussed; it seemed that the people of the Central Continent were no friends of any person of authority, and it was likely there were many enemies of the Church as well. “We hold no affiliation with the clergy, nor the gentry. But we are trying to help.”

“If you don’t have power or authority, then what use are you?” grunted the second merchant.

“As one of the Hero’s former companions, I cannot look away while the state of our world falls apart,” Albert replied. “The group I have joined most recently is small, but capable. We wish to bring our aid to the people in need, as we did in the past during the war.”

His words seemed to convince the others, or at least make them less wary. 

“And your friend?” The second merchant nodded to Farfarello, who had remained a little way away from the others. “What’s with the cloak?”

“Ah, he’s…” Albert suddenly seemed stuck on what to say, and Suzuno wanted to slap herself. All that business with giving him a cloak, and he didn’t even come up with an excuse?!

“He’s horribly burned, mister!” Klaus interjected.

“Yeah, really bad scars. Reeeeeeeally ugly.” Margilou made a face. 

Farfarello’s face could not be seen, and he did not move, but even so, Suzuno could sense the disbelief rolling off the demon.

“Now, now, if the poor man’s disfigured, that’s his business,” Negidius chuckled. “Come closer, man, we don’t bite or judge.”

Farfarello obediently moved closer. “Please pardon my…outfit,” he said in a raspier voice than his regularly smooth tone. “It is as the children say; I am considerably unsightly, and I do not wish to inflict my appearance upon others. It is also painful to speak. That is why I remain silent.”

“We call him Egg-head, cuz his head’s like an egg,” Alvin supplied further.

“...Yes. That is also what they call me.”

“And his hands are all twisted, so he can’t hold things, and when he walks, he moves funny, cuz he was all burned up, and—”

“Okay, I think they get the picture,” Albert clamped a hand over Alvin’s mouth. “Little scamp. Kids, they’re really too honest, huh?”

It was a gamble that seemed to have paid off; the merchants all looked a little greener, but also had turned their attention away from Farfarello entirely. 

“Well, you say you’re heading to the nearest major city?” Negidius said. He now had a child on each shoulder. “We happen to be going to the town of Quercus Viridis. Should be at least a week’s walk. We heard there was a settlement of refugees there, and we thought we’d try to sell some supplies. You’re more than welcome to join us if you wish. These kids though…don’t y’all live a little ways away in the opposite direction? Y’all shouldn’t get too far from the others.”

“Yeah, we don’t wanna go to a city.” Dezel made a face. Negidius laughed.

“There’s a village I visit pretty frequently, not too far up the road. You’re welcome to drop the kids off there before we continue further.”

“Are you certain about letting children go on their own?” Suzuno asked, her gaze hovering over the kids. She wondered if Geryon wouldn’t get too worried and go out and search for them.

“They’re pretty smart and capable, they’ll be alright. But if you’re concerned, I know someone who can go with them back to their area.”

Suzuno exchanged a look with Albert. “If you do not mind waiting another day for us, I believe we can return the children to their home, then meet up with you again.”

Negidius shrugged. “Fine by me, and the others should agree. We were thinking of stopping for a few days anyway to rest up.”

Suzuno nodded. This was opportune. A surviving village meant not only a place to rest, but information. It may not be ideal, but any news was better than what they had managed to scrounge up.

“Mr. Negidius, there is something I wish to ask you,” Suzuno said as they started on their way.

“Go ahead.”

“Do you know what has happened to Christine?”

Negidius stopped short, his face slackened in shock. “How do you know of Christine?” he demanded.

“We just buried the remains of her father,” Suzuno replied quietly.

Negidius’s face crumpled into somberness. “He was a good man,” he said, just as quietly. “Stubborn, though. Wouldn’t leave his home. His daughter stayed with him to look after him, the last time I was in their town. But that was several months ago. You’re saying she’s dead?” He looked sharply at Suzuno.

“According to her father’s journal, she’s missing. He’d been dead for about a month when we found him earlier today. We can only assume she has been gone as long. If you know anything of her…” She trailed off as Negidius shook his head. 

“The last time I visited them was the last I heard of her. If she’s missing…bad things happen to people who go off on their own, especially women,” he added with a snarl. “I’ll be sure to ask at the next village. She was a smart young lady. She’s more capable than she lets on. I’m sure…There has to be…”

This news had clearly distressed Negidius, but he didn’t seem to know anything else, so Suzuno didn’t press the matter further. She could only share the hopes that somewhere, this young woman was alive, and safe.

***

Suzuno didn’t realize when they’d arrived until the cart stopped. At first glance, there seemed to be just as few signs of life as the many places they’d passed on the way there. But then Negidius called out, “QUINTUS! Stop hiding and come out!”

A door immediately slammed to their right. “Sempronio?! You’re back!”

“I’m back, and I’ve got some people with me.” Negidius’s voice was cheerful, but the man named Quintus stopped short at his warning. 

“Merchants?” Quintus asked nervously.

“Travelers. My fellow merchants are behind me. The rest are a bunch of little goblins.” Negidius ruffled Lloyd's head affectionately. 

“So many…I don’t know that we’ll be able to put you all up for the night.”

“Ah, don’t worry about it. Half the group will be on their way soon enough. We just wanted to ask after a few missing people. But that can come later! For now, let me set up shop in the usual place.”

“All right…I just want to…” Quintus trailed off when his eyes landed on one member of their group.

“It cannot be…You’re the hero Albert Ende!”

“Ahehe…Yes, that’s me.”

“You should have brought a second cloak,” Suzuno joked under her breath, and Albert nudged her.

“Everyone, come out! We are saved!”

“Ah, no, wait…”

“The Hero is here! The Hero is here!”

People began to stream from the broken-down shacks, far more people than they expected. They murmured to each other in confusion, but ripples of awe and excitement began to travel through the crowd as the closer ones saw Albert, who sighed but gave a smile nevertheless.

Quintus took him by the arm and led him into the crowd. “Please, come, please,” he said breathlessly. He was an older man, and looked like he might pass out from the excitement, being as pale and drawn as he was. But his aged features stretched with happiness and relief. “If I had known a member of the Hero’s party was to visit us, I would have made sure that there was a welcoming party…”

“Please, do not trouble yourselves. We wished to travel a little quieter,” Albert said, but his words seemed lost to the crowd of people pressing themselves closer. 

“Is it really Albert Ende? One of the heroes from Ente Isla?”

“Oh my, he looks even more magnificent up close!”

“Our dark days will finally come to pass!”

“Get our finest cooks! We shall celebrate!” 

“You must have been travelling for a long time, let us prepare a bath for you! It’s not much, but we made sure to have enough water reserves. The river close by is very clean!”

“Praise the heroes’ comrades!”

“If Albert Ende is here, does that mean that his comrades are also close by?”

Before Albert could protest, he was dragged away by the villagers- of course, not before he sent a pleading look to Suzuno. She could only wave apologetically before her attention turned to Quintus. 

“I did not expect to find such a welcoming village,” she said. 

The man laughed, “I cannot blame you. But please don’t be too harsh on them; too much has happened in such a short time. We were left to fend for ourselves while those with power hid in their safe shelters and stuffed themselves full with food and riches. Many people here have grown bitter over time. Having been abandoned after giving false hope does that to people.” 

Suzuno crooked her eyebrows, “Has there been no help from the other continents? I was certain that groups were dispatched to aid the people in the Central Continent.”

“I am not sure myself. There have been rumours and a couple of merchants have come. But if it is true that there has been aid dispatched to the Central Continent, we have yet to see it.”

They were led deeper into the mess of structures, where Suzuno could see some semblance of order constructed amongst the ruins; here, this house was not so badly burnt, and could hold off rain; here, this cart was full of edible food. It was a pitiable sight, but perhaps there was a method to the madness. An apparently destroyed town might not attract visitors, but it also wouldn’t attract danger.

To think that the people here had to resort to such measures…Suzuno felt her powerlessness close in a little more.

But their presence - or more specifically, Albert’s - seemed to have brought a change to the town. Yet the people’s liveliness seemed almost akin to a frenzy, with people clinging to Albert as if his touch could heal their ails, parents pushing forth children for him to take away to a safer place, or even their full-grown daughters to marry, perhaps as a promise for a better life. Albert navigated this with increasing concern, but also did not show signs of needing rescue. Perhaps he was used to such treatment for all his years with the Hero. 

Farfarello came up to stand next to Suzuno. At least with the people’s attention on Albert, they seemed less concerned with a cloaked stranger in their midst. 

“Farfarello,” Suzuno whispered, “what can we do?”

She did not know why she was asking this question of a demon. Perhaps it was because he was the only one next to her right now.

Farfarello regarded her, or seemed to through the cloak.

“What we can,” he replied simply.

Farfarello turned his head to the chaos unfolding in the middle of the town. Quintus, the elder, seemed to have finally noticed and was rushing forward to try to calm the crowd. His reedy voice was lost to the growing din.

“EVERYONE!” Albert’s booming voice carried through the space, and they quieted instantly. 

“These are desperate times, and everyone here is scared, for the future, for your loved ones. I wish I could bring instant comfort and ease to your homes, your hearts. And I am here to listen to your ails, and understand. But you must be calm.”

“Please, Hero, do you have food?” A pleading voice asked.

“The merchants bring food and supplies,” Albert raised his arm to the carts approaching from the forest edge. “They have not abandoned you, in fact, they have kept with you, trying their best to support you in any means possible.” 

“Thank you so much for your words.” Quintus said, coughing slightly as he finally made his way to the man, “and my apologies for the inconvenience.”

“There's no need for apologies, they've gone through a lot.”

“At least allow us to be your hosts. Today you can just enjoy and relax.” Quintus turned to the crowd, “Make preparations, today we shall host a feast for the hero and his comrades!”

There was a loud cheer, and Albert and the others were led to the Elder’s abode. His insistence that they could refresh themselves before the start of the feast.

***

Later that day, the whole village gathered at the makeshift square. They played music, danced, and the children played around. Albert and the others were seated together and offered a small meal, with some fruits, meat, porridge and bread. What was considered a meager meal in the other continents was seen as a luxury for these villagers.

Lloyd and the other kids happily indulged in the food, but the adults were a bit reluctant. 

“Please, Elder, this is too much,” Suzuno insisted. Despite the small size, hers and Albert’s plates were noticeably fuller than anybody else’s. 

Quintus shook his head fervently. “Let it not be said we do not welcome our guests accordingly,” he said firmly. “Please do not fear for us. Our situation is stark, but we are getting by. I only apologize for the quality of our ingredients…but Sempronio - that is, Mr. Negidius - comes by as often as he can with good food, and for a fair price.”

Suzuno looked down at her plate. As much as she wanted to insist her portion be divided more equally, she knew pushing the situation may come across as an insult to their hosts. She speared a piece of meat - only she and Albert had been served any - and placed it in her mouth. It was tough and stringy, but it had been salted neatly. The vegetables were mostly wilted, but nevertheless had been cooked through.

She smiled. “It’s delicious,” she said. 

A breath of relief seemed to go around the table. Seeing nobody else moving, Suzuno motioned with her hands. “Please, no need to stand on principle, please eat.”

The others eagerly obeyed. Suzuno allowed a few minutes of dining to pass before leaning towards Quintus, who had seated himself on her left.

“Would you tell me, where do your supplies come from besides the merchants? Are there regular rations that come through from the officials?”

“Rations?” Quintus chuckled bitterly. “What a dream that would be!”

He wiped his mouth, even though he’d yet to take a bite. “We haven’t had rations in over seven months. The last time we saw anyone of any governmental position was more than a year ago. They were the first to run! All of our supplies are either traded from the cities through the merchants or scrounged from abandoned villages. Our food is hunted and grown. Whatever else we cannot get ourselves, we rely on people like Mr. Negidius to bring us. It is our greatest fortune that he never forgets us, and comes our way as often as he can. If not for him…” His voice seemed to falter.

“If not for Mr. Negidius, we would have fallen apart long ago!” One of the villagers finished. 

“Don’t say such things,” another scolded. “It’s Quintus who has been really holding us together, I’ll say that much. Even in our toughest times, he’s held us through it all.”

Quintus gave a faint smile. “What else can I do? I’m just thankful you all listen to me. Half the time, at any rate.”

A chuckle went around the table. The first villager, a wiry man with deep-set wrinkles despite having color in his beard, leaned forward and poked his fork at Suzuno. “I’ll tell you this. You go back to the capitol of wherever you’re from, and you tell those useless officials that there are still people here! The Central Continent might have been the first to be ravaged by the Demon King’s Army, but we’re not gone! You make sure they don’t forget us! We refuse to die out!”

“That’s enough now, don’t get so excited,” said the younger man next to him, concernedly, when the old man wheezed and began to fall forward. “Eat your food, you haven’t had anything since yesterday.”

“Bah, I’m not hungry,” the old man waved him off. “You have it if you care so much.”

“We will most certainly make sure the officials pay attention,” Albert said suddenly. He’d been quiet all this time, not touching a bite of food, but now he pounded the table with his fist. “Those cowardly ingrates, abandoning their people at a time like this! The threat of war has passed, but that doesn’t mean the work is finished! How dare they leave you all to fend for yourselves!”

“Albert, please, lower your voice.” Suzuno set a hand on his arm and looked to the children, who had quieted and were looking their way with darting eyes.

Albert ducked his head and flashed the children a sheepish smile.

“So there has been no word from the capitol or any of the other continents for more than a year?”

“None,” Quintus stated.

“That’s not true,” said a balding man to Suzuno’s right. “There was that man a few months ago…what was his name?”

“What man?” 

“The one asking about the demons.”

Suzuno’s heart quickened. She kept her face neutral and glanced quizzically at Quintus, who’d gained a thoughtful look.

“That man…oh, yes, I’d almost forgotten about him.” Quintus leaned closer to Suzuno. “He said he was trying to start trade with some folks in the Southern Continent, and that he could get us in touch with a few of the merchants once he started things going. We hosted him for a few nights as he was passing through.”

He grimaced. “Honestly, I wish he had left a bit sooner. He was stirring up the folks here with his talk, giving them false hope with how he’d bring riches to the land once he made it big. We don’t need that kind of talk here. We need results, not promises.”

“What did he say about the demons, though?” Albert asked. Suzuno hid a wince. He could have used a little more tact.

Quintus shrugged. “He just mentioned that if we see any demons, we should report them in. Ha! Like we could do anything about that. We’d love to tell the world if we saw another demon! But how on earth are we supposed to tell anyone anything? We certainly haven’t heard from that man since.”

“He didn’t leave anything, like an insignia or some way to contact him?” Suzuno asked curiously.

Quintus shook his head. “If I’m to be honest, he didn’t seem all that right in the head. Kind of had a strange energy to him. A little kooky, if you ask me.”

Suzuno tried not to let her disappointment show. Their first lead…and it led nowhere.

“Personally, I wouldn’t mind if I never saw another official or noble again in my life.” A woman crossed her arms with a scowl. “Useless, even before the war! We were much better off on our own. I say it’s better to be left in peace.”

A murmur of agreement rose with a few others, but Quintus pursed his lips. 

“I don’t deny that sentiment. But at least an order to the capitol would have gotten us some supplies, like lumber or textiles.”

“Our lack of those things have nothing to do with our lack of governance,” the woman shot back. “It’s because the rest of the world has cut us off and you know it. When’s the last time any of us has heard from the other continents? I don’t know what they think, but not so much as a messenger or a letter has passed through these lands for months. My opinion? It’s like they think we’re diseased or cursed. Ever since the invasion ended, they haven’t bothered to check in or reach out, and they’ve left us here to rot! Former Inquisitor Bell,” Suzuno winced at the title, “speak truly.  In your discussions in the other cities, what do they say of the Central Continent?”

Suzuno cast her eyes downwards. It wasn’t that she had nothing to say. But perhaps answering would worsen the mood.

“Many say nothing, occupied as they are with the problems and concerns of the people more immediately around them,” she said carefully. “But…you are not wrong. There is a sentiment to be gathered that the Central Continent has been completely wiped out due to the invasion. I suspect many use the excuse that their own efforts on recovery and rebuilding occupy them so completely that they have no time to think about any continent, or city, other than their own. But,” she added, stronger, as anger grew on the faces around her, “that is what I wish to change. That is the purpose of this visit, to show the rest of the world that the people here are not only still alive, but worth saving.”

“Trade has been severed for the most part since the invasion, except for one or two ports” Albert added. “That is perhaps where merchants like Mr. Negidius have been able to procure their supplies on a regular basis. If it could be proven that the Central Continent is free of demonic influence, and the people here need to reconnect…”

“When will you return to give your report?” Quintus asked, rather suddenly.

Suzuno exchanged a glance with Albert. This was a point she had been hoping to avoid giving a straight answer to. In truth, she did not think their journey would be completed within a month. Continents were vast, and their travel speed thus far had been far slower than she would have liked. Not to mention the true nature of their travels. But Quintus and the others around the table looked at them with a different hunger in their eyes. 

“Soon,” Suzuno said, swallowing the guilt that burned in the back of her throat. “We cannot say for certain when. But provided our travels go smoothly, we hope to make a timely departure back to the Western Continent.”

Quintus nodded somberly, as if expecting that answer. Then he looked around the table. “We’ve survived for this long,” he said firmly, as much as his tremorous voice would allow. “We know the word of the Hero’s companions is as good as the sun rising. If anyone is to pass along our situation and bring us hope, it is them.”

His words worked to uplift the mood. Smiles returned, and gratitude flooded the gazes of the people looking towards Suzuno and Albert. It only made the guilt burn more. But Suzuno forced herself to smile back, and the meal resumed in silence.

***

The next day, the group found itself back on the road, returning the way they’d come to return the children to their encampment. While most of the other merchants stayed, Negidius agreed to travel with them at least as far as he had met them to show them the way out of the woods. He carried two children on each arm, and one more on his shoulders, laughing uproariously at their antics. It worked to charm Suzuno such that she was hiding her own laughter. Such a sight was sorely needed in these desperate times.

Farfarello trailed behind them. During the dinner the previous night, he’d kept himself to the edge of the woods, out of attention but not out of sight, cloaked the entire time. Suzuno had offered to bring him a plate of food, but he’d declined. When Suzuno had insisted, he’d hesitated, then assured her there was no need.

“This will bring you no comfort,” he’d said, “but the negative energy surrounding the Central Continent is still thick enough that I have been able to subsist off of it alone. The desperation of the people here, for instance, is enough to sustain me many nights over.”

Despite their alliance, his words brought a chill to Suzuno. He was right; there was no comfort in that information. But at least he had not been cruel in his statements.

Moreover, she thought to herself, can he really be blamed for the way he sustains himself, if it is his nature?

Negidius stopped in the middle of the road. “This is where I leave you,” he stated, bringing Suzuno out of her thoughts. “I’ve asked around regarding Christine, but I haven't gotten any solid answers. If she's still alive, she was probably taken by bandits or those unruly nobles. I hope that she somehow got lucky and is hiding out somewhere, but I don't count on it.” He looked away, his grimaced gaze peering over the empty road and vegetation, as if looking at some faraway place where the missing girl could be. “But I won't give up, I'll continue asking around.” He then turned his attention back to the group, his face slackened back to his usual expression.

“I trust the children know how to guide you back?”

“We know the way, Mr. Negidius!” the children laughed as he placed them upon the ground. They immediately took off running, waving behind them. “Come on! Bye, Mr. Negidius!”

Negidius cheerfully waved back. Then he sobered and turned to Suzuno.

“Look after them,” he murmured quietly. “This world has been cruel to them. It would be crueller were some ill to befall them.”

“Their guardian takes care of them well,” Suzuno replied. “I believe they will survive well enough.”

Negidius nodded. “I haven’t seen this guardian of theirs; he’s an elusive creature. But from what the children say, he never takes any advantage of them, and he keeps them fed. All I can ask for at this point, I suppose.”

Suzuno held out a hand. “Thank you for your help, Mr. Negidius. It has been invaluable.”

Instead of taking it, Negidius smiled and saluted. “Until we meet again, Crestia Bell.”

He nodded to the others. “Hero Albert. Farfarello.” 

He turned and walked away.

“Oh? Since when does he know you, Farfa?” Albert asked.

Farfarello was silent for a beat. “We exchanged a few words last night,” he said at last. “He invited me to share his fire.”

“I apologize for how we left you alone,” Suzuno started.

Farfarello shook his head as he removed the cloak. Negidius had disappeared, so there was no need to keep it. “It was necessary.”

They avoided the burnt ruins of the village they had happened upon before on their way back, electing to take a “shortcut” through the woods, as the children had called it. 

Half a day’s travel later, and they came across a familiar shack. Suzuno sighed in relief.

“Yuri! We’re back!” Magilou shouted. She and the other children came to a stop in the middle of the clearing. They looked around. It was oddly silent. “Yuri?”

“Magilou!” A child came running from the side. 

“Milla?” Magilou caught the younger girl, shocked at her state. Milla buried her face into Magilou’s side, bawling. 

“Lloyd? Klaus? Is that you?” Yuri’s voice came from the shack. Suzuno frowned. He sounded far more scared than when they’d left. 

Suddenly, children were appearing everywhere. They ran sobbing to the adults and crowded around the other children. Yuri appeared looking pale and harrowed. He ran straight for Farfarello and grabbed his hand.

“Please, you have to help us!”

“Children, calm down. What has happened?” Suzuno asked as gently as she could.

There was no expression on Farfarello’s face, but if Suzuno had to guess, she’d say he looked alarmed and concerned. He knelt, looking Yuri in the eye. 

“Child, where is Geryon?” he asked.

Suzuno inhaled sharply.

At the name, Yuri’s face crumpled, and he began to cry in earnest.

“They took him!” he wailed. “Geryon is gone!”

Chapter Text

“It was the Church.”

Suzuno, Albert, and Farfarello sat inside the shack with the crowd of children around them, all huddling together in a poor attempt at comforting each other. Yuri sat across from Suzuno with a wretched look on his face. 

Suzuno kept her face neutral, even as she exchanged a concerned look with Albert. “Are you sure it was them?” she asked.

“It was their robes,” Yuri insisted. “And they had a Western dialect. It was a little hard to understand sometimes, but I knew the word for ‘Church’.”

“This place is well-hidden. How did they find you?”

“It was my fault,” a small voice sniffled. 

“Don’t say that, Milla,” Magilou said, cradling the young girl next to her. 

“It was!” Milla wailed. “I was, I was getting food, I was getting berries, and I wasn’t careful. And they saw me! If I was careful, then, they wouldn’t have seen me!”

“It was my fault too,” a boy spoke up. “I should have seen them, but I didn’t. I should have gotten us to hide.”

“Children, please,” Suzuno raised her hands up placatingly. “It is nobody’s fault except that of the Church. Do not blame yourselves. Simply tell us what happened.”

“They were nice,” Milla mumbled. “I thought they were nice, cuz they talked nice. They wanted to know where my mamma and papa were. I didn’t say anything to them, though. But I thought they might be nice, like you, Bell.”

Suzuno’s heart clenched. Had they made things worse, by gaining these children’s trust?

She shook herself. Now was not the time for self-pity. Gently, she asked, “What did they do next?”

“I tried to make them go away,” the boy said, his voice hard. “I said, ‘Our big brother is waiting for us, and we gotta go back soon!’ But then they said they wanted to see our big brother. I said they couldn’t see him and they had to go away. But then they called us orphans, and then they tried to chase after us!”

“They tried to chase us, and we tried to get away,” Milla said quietly. “I ran, and ran, and they were gonna get me, but then Geryon showed up.”

Suzuno could see it in her mind’s eye. Members of the clergy, chasing young children through the forest, only for their guardian and protector to appear in all his fury. The clergy fighting back, subduing him, then…

“Child,” Farfarello spoke for the first time. “Do you know if Geryon is dead?”

Whimpers spread through the young ones around them, and Suzuno shot Farfarello a glare.

“Some tact would be appropriate,” she hissed.

“He can’t be dead,” Yuri insisted. He stood, and raised his voice. “Right, everyone? They can’t kill Mr. Geryon. Nothing can kill Mr. Geryon! He’ll be back, I promise. Cuz Ms. Bell and Mr. Albert and Mr. Farfa are gonna get him back!”

More whispers. Milla looked up at Magilou, then to Yuri, then at Suzuno, her big eyes shiny with tears. “Is Mr. Geryon okay?” she asked hopefully. “Is he gonna come back?”

Suzuno exchanged another look with Albert, but this time, she saw the same determination gazing back at her. “They will not have killed him,” she said firmly. “They need him alive. But I promise you, we will get him back.”

“On my honor as the Hero’s Companion, we will return Geryon to you safe and sound,” Albert swore.

Farfarello nodded. “I agree. As long as he is alive, we will endeavor to have him returned to you.”

It should have been foolish to make such promises to a child. But Suzuno felt nothing but resolve. There was simply no other option; they would see Geryon returned to the children alive.

The Former Inquisitor Stages a Jailbreak

They had Milla show them the place where Geryon had been taken. It was the same clearing they’d fought him just a few nights before, and Suzuno felt the irony sink in. 

Farfarello placed a clawed hand in the grass. “I smell blood,” he said quietly. He shuffled a few paces, and when he raised his hand, something brackish and thick clung to his fingertips. 

“Is it Geryon’s?” Albert asked. 

“It is demon blood,” Farfarello replied simply. 

“Injured does not mean dead,” Suzuno said firmly. Milla clung close to her side, and turned her face into Suzuno’s cloak at the sight of the blood. “There is not enough evidence to say that he was killed.”

Farfarello placed a claw to his chin. He did not appear to be listening, instead staring intently at the ground. He crawled a few feet forward, stood, then wandered over to the tree edge. His wings flexed.

Suzuno frowned. “Farfarello, what do you see?”

Farfarello picked up a broken branch and rubbed at its leaves. More blood came away. He sniffed the air.

“Geryon is alive,” he said finally.

The children around them gasped, and looked at each other hopefully. Something loosened in Suzuno’s chest.

“How can you be certain?” Albert asked, coming to stand next to Farfarello.

The demon pointed into the woods. “This blood…it continues. The consistency is constant, marking every few feet. Not too much to signal a life-threatening injury, but enough to be tracked.”

“...He left us a trail,” Suzuno whispered, realization dawning. “Can you follow it?”

“Easily,” Farfarello replied. He spread his wings and jumped forward, disappearing into the foliage.

“Albert, wait,” Suzuno said before the Hero could run after him. She motioned for Yuri to come closer.

“Yuri, I’m sure you must have realized, but you children cannot remain here. There is no guarantee that the clergy will not return for you, or someone else. No matter what, this place is no longer safe. Is there someone else you and the other children can go?”

“No, I wanna stay, I wanna stay!” Milla clung to Suzuno’s robe. 

Yuri looked grim, but nodded. “There’s a cave not too far from here. Mr. Geryon showed us. It’s hidden enough that no one can find it.”

“Can you gather the others and go there?” Yuri seemed to hesitate. Suzuno placed a hand on Yuri’s chin and raised it. “Yuri. The others are going to depend on you now to take care of them. Tell the older kids what to do, and make sure they keep the younger ones together. Take as many supplies as you can. We’ll return soon, I promise.”

Yuri’s eyes were wide, pleading. But Suzuno saw the moment that fear turned to resolve. Yuri swallowed down whatever he was going to say next, and nodded. 

“A moment, before you go.” Suzuno placed a hand on Yuri’s head, closed her eyes, and muttered a quick prayer.

“May you be safe, and keep courage within you,” she whispered. She opened her eyes, and smiled. “A blessing, to carry you through uncertainty. I trust you, Yuri. This will all be over soon.”

She then placed her hands over Milla’s and gently removed them from her robe. “Go with Yuri,” she instructed kindly. “He’ll take care of you. You’ll all go to the safe place. And soon, Mr. Geryon will be back to see you again.”

Milla looked extremely reluctant to be parted from Suzuno, but Yuri took her hand. 

“We’ll see you again soon,” he stated. 

Forgive me, for placing such a burden on young shoulders, Suzuno thought as she watched them walk away. May we be victorious in our endeavors.

Who she was praying to, she didn’t know anymore. But someone had to still be listening.

***

The blood trail led them to a road within the woods. It was overgrown and difficult to see through the foliage, but there were clear signs of something large having been down the path recently. Farfarello didn’t falter in his movements, dashing from tree to tree so quickly Suzuno thought they might lose him before they found the traffickers.

“There must have been a large group,” Albert said at one point. “The grooves in the mud are deep, like there was a large cart. It must be where they kept Geryon.”

“At least ten men,” Suzuno agreed, following the tracks with her eyes as they moved. “No horses. Either some of these men were very strong, or they used magic to move the cart.”

“Why would they waste their magic on something like that?”

“Horses are harder to keep out of sight. They must have come prepared as a group.”

“But that means…they would have known from the beginning that a demon was in the area.”

“Coming across Milla and the others wasn’t an accident.” Suzuno gritted her teeth. “It was a trap.”

Farfarello suddenly raised a hand, and the two humans quieted and slowed their pace. They came across some bushes overlooking a cliff, where they crouched and peered below.

At the base of a cliff lay a glade, surrounded on all sides by thick forest except for the cliff-face. At least thirty men stood around a number of cages. Men in clerical robes, men in armor. It was eerily quiet, except for the murmur and laughter of the men below. But even without seeing or hearing them, the presence of demonic energy was unmistakable. 

One of the men threw something at one of the cages, and the metal rattled. Whatever was inside lunged with a gigantic paw, and the men laughed and jeered. A familiar looking scorpion’s tail lashed back and forth.

“That’s him,” Albert whispered. He tensed, ready to jump down.

Farfarello seized his wrist. “We cannot,” he said in a low voice.

“What are you doing?” Albert demanded in a hushed tone. “Are we or are we not here to rescue them?!”

“Farfarello only means to say that we cannot rush in so recklessly,” Suzuno hissed. “We must plan our next course of attack before we rescue them.”

“I mean, we cannot rescue them at all.” Farfarello turned his pupil-less eyes to Suzuno.

“What are you saying? Have you forgotten why we’re here?” Albert curled his fist.

“Have you?” Farfarello looked at him in turn. “Recall our original mission. We are to understand the nature of the trafficking line and find out everyone who is involved. We cannot do that if we simply take out these few men here.”

“Are you serious?” Albert jerked his arm out of Farfarello’s hold. “So you mean to simply watch as your kind suffers, as they are kept against their will? What of your promise to the children? Was that a lie all along?”

“Yes.”

Albert’s eyes widened. Farfarello continued, unfazed. “It was necessary for them to comply and give us the information we needed. It was also necessary for the both of you to cooperate.”

“So you used us?!”

“Albert, keep quiet or we will be discovered!” Suzuno tugged Albert further from the edge. “Farfarello, I find it hard to believe that you are so callous towards your captive demonkind. Surely you do not find it reasonable to prolong their suffering?”

Farfarello regarded her impassionately. “You have a mind for strategy, do you not, Former Inquisitor? What good will it do us in the long run to simply rescue a few captured? Will it collapse the system and prevent future kidnappings? Will it ensure that even those we rescue will not be captured again? How can we know who to hold responsible when we do not even know who is involved?”

“You mean to allow these captives to continue to their final destination, as a means of gaining our list of names,” Suzuno reasoned aloud. 

“Initial sacrifices must be made in order to obtain complete victory.”

“I can’t believe what I’m hearing,” Albert scoffed, disgusted. 

“You agree, do you not?” Farfarello pressed Suzuno.

“I…”

“Well, Crestia Bell?” Albert rounded on her. “Don’t we have a duty to those suffering right now?”

Suddenly feeling very caught, Suzuno faltered. She bit her lip, her eyes scanning the scene below them.

“...Farfarello is right,” she said at last, reluctantly. “It would leave us back with nothing if we went down there now.”

Albert looked furious, but said nothing and looked away.

“However.”

Both of the others looked up at her tone. 

“I made a promise to those children that I intend to keep. I will not return empty handed, nor will I return with a corpse. Nor do I intend to keep the children waiting.”

“Then what is your plan?” Farfarello asked.

She smiled at the demon. “Have faith, Farfarello. If we play our cards right, luck may yet reward us.”

***

Evening fell. The air was mostly quiet, except for the occasional chatter of the men below. There must have been some spell keeping the demons silent, or else they realized that no good would come of making noise, because the group had heard nothing from the captives in the cages, not even when their captors would antagonize them. This discomforted Suzuno greatly, yet she could do nothing but wait, and watch.

For the most part, the men sat around their fires, talking and drinking, and on occasion, seemingly out of boredom or drunkenness, try to rile up one of the demons. Each time this happened Suzuno would have to hold back Albert from jumping down and exacting justice upon them. Albert was showing increasing frustration every time this happened, and Suzuno was starting to fear their reconnaissance would be pointless before long.

It’s clear these men are waiting for someone, she reasoned to herself. But for all we know it may be days before they arrive.

Was this a mistake after all?

As if in answer to her thoughts, one of the men below suddenly threw down his mug. “How much longer are they going to keep us waiting?!” he roared. “They said they’d be here by nightfall!”

“Quit yer bitchin’,” another man muttered. “We get to just sit around and drink to our heart’s content, and you’re complaining? Pah!”

“I didn’t sign up with the Church to just sit around! I got hired to hunt demons! What’re we doin’ just sittin’ on top of these ones? Why aren’t we killin’ ‘em already?”

“Will you shut up?! I’m sick of hearin’ you yap all day! If you’re bored then go find some more demons for us to capture!”

“He’s too drunk,” snickered a third man. “He’d probably just fall into the demon’s jaws and pass out before he could get chewed up!”

The first man stood and kicked his stool aside. He drew a dagger, and the atmosphere suddenly got tense. “Hey, put that thing away before you hurt yerself,” the second man said, waving a hand. 

The first man, clearly very inebriated, grumbled something inaudible before stumbling backwards. He collided with the biggest cage, which rattled with his body. Seemingly struck with an idea, he shuffled around and fumbled with the lock.

“Hey, whattya think yer doin’?”

“I’ll show you too drunk!” the man shouted. Apparently realizing that he couldn’t undo the latch without a key, he stuck the point of his dagger in instead and started working the lock. The men around him started to snigger, which only infuriated his actions.

“Ahhh, forget it!” he snarled after a few minutes of fruitless efforts. He threw the dagger to the ground and drew his sword instead. The giggles around him turned to concerned shouting. “If I can’t fight you I’ll just kill you instead!”

Suzuno felt Albert tense beside her, but this time she was in no mood to stop him. In fact, she was about a second away from leaping down herself. But in that moment, something whistled through the dark, and the drunken mercenary squawked in surprise as something collided with his sword. 

Immediately the men around the site leapt to their feet. “Who’s there?” a cleric demanded.

“Gentlemen, do settle down, please.” A voice came from the tree line, smooth and lilting, with a hint of mischief. “If this is the best that the Central Continent has to offer, then I fear for the satisfaction of our clients.”

Two figures emerged, a slight, young-looking man with messy black hair, and an old man with a long, wispy beard in a cloak. The men snapped to attention, or as best they could, in the case of the drunken mercenary. 

“Mr. Roth, sir. We’ve been expecting you.”

“No need for formalities. Valan will do.”

The young man offered a pleasant smile that sent a chill down Suzuno’s spine. She couldn’t explain it, but there was something unsettling about this person. They watched as he approached the drunken mercenary, who despite his state seemed just as uneasy as they were, for he took a step back as the young man approached him.

The man, Valan Roth, stopped just a foot away, then bent to pick something up in the grass. It glinted in the firelight. A blade of some kind. He twirled it expertly around his fingers before sheathing it by his hip.

“Please explain what you were about to do to our merchandise, won’t you?” he asked politely. The mercenary licked his lips nervously. 

“Noth…nothing,” he replied with a hiccup. “Just…havin’ a little fun, that’s all. Teasin’ him.”

Valan nodded in understanding. “Blowing off some steam? Having a laugh?”

“...Yeah,” the mercenary said with a faint chuckle. “I wasn’t…I wasn’t gonna do anything. Just scare ‘im a little.”

“And were you aware it was about to be the last thing you ever did?”

“What…Whattya mean?”

Valan brandished a hand at the cage. “This particular specimen happens to have a secret weapon. If it doesn’t rip through you with its teeth or tear you apart with its claws, it can use its tail instead. That stinger holds enough poison to drop ten oxen in a matter of seconds. If you had gone ahead with your attack, you’d be unconscious and frothing at the mouth before your thick head had a chance to hit the ground. Which I already warned you all about, so why did nobody bother to tie it up?!”

At the man’s sudden shout, several of the mercenaries startled and leapt for the cage, which rattled violently at their approach. The young man shot a glare at the captive being. “I would stay still if I were you,” he hissed. “Both of us would rather you stay alive, but it’d be no great loss if we had to dispose of a few unruly products.”

The rattling quieted, and the men approached with their chains. 

Valan sighed, then bowed to the man in the cloak. “My most sincere apologies,” he said, switching back to his pleasant tone so suddenly it made Suzuno ill. “They are incompetent fools, but you get what you pay for, I suppose. They are excellent fighters, however, and as you can see, they have been most productive in providing us with our stock.”

“Enough talk!” The man in the cloak swiveled his head from side to side anxiously. “We must do this as quickly as possible! It would not do well for me to be discovered here!”

His accent…somewhere in the Southern Continent.

“Of course, of course, Sir–”

“And no names!” the elderly man snapped. “You promised you would keep me anonymous!”

He approached each cage with caution, circling them several times each. He made wheezing noises and little grabby motions with his hands, his motions growing more frantic with each cage he visited. When he got to Geryon’s cage, he let out a loud croak.

“Ohhhhhhhh! This one! It is a rare specimen indeed! A fine catch! A very fine catch!”

“I’m glad you approve,” Valan said in a saccharine tone.

“It will fetch a high price…in fact, I may be persuaded to keep this one myself…” 

“If you feel you can handle him, feel free. I would have to ask for payment up front, of course.”

The elderly man waved his hand in dismissal. “You’ll get your money at the agreed upon time, not before. But it will be a handsome reward, yes, very handsome…”

“We’ll bring them to the usual place, then?”

The elderly man shook his head. “Something of this caliber must be processed properly. This one will go to the Bottomless Pit. The rest will go to El Raaka.”

He rubbed his hands eagerly. “You must celebrate, gentlemen! We are all about to become very rich!”

“Not too much, gentlemen, or you won’t be able to make our deadline.” Valan’s smile was razor sharp. The men looked at each other, unsure of how to respond, but nodded nevertheless.

“Enough! We must depart. I cannot linger here.” The old man’s anxiety seemed to have returned, and he pulled his hood further over his face. 

Valan bowed again, then turned to the drunken mercenary, who seemed to have sobered quite a bit. “I’ll be back tomorrow night. We’ll be on the move as soon as I return, so make sure nothing happens. Or I’ll have your head.”

He followed the old man back into the forest. The men stood at attention for as long as they could, before one of them sneered and turned back to the fire.

“Handsomely rewarded, yeah right! I bet it’ll be weeks before we see a single cent of what we’re owed.”

“Speak for yourself. I got a huge bundle for the last batch I delivered. You’re new here, so it makes sense that you have doubts. But this gig is worth it, trust me.”

The man, a cleric, gestured to Geryon’s cage. “And now we know we got a prize, that means the old guy was right, we’re all about to be rich! Get a drink now, everyone, cuz it’ll be the last chance to have a good time before we’re on the road!”

The men cheered at that. Suzuno exchanged a look with Albert and Farfarello. She could see the same thought in both of their gazes.

Their patience had paid off. A little more…and they would strike.

***

Snores emanated from around the campsite. The fires had died down to mere coals and smouldered in the dark. Every now and then someone twitched, or murmured in their sleep.

A shadow landed silently in the clearing. The figure picked their way carefully around the sleeping bodies and approached the first cage. The lock was thick, but the figure merely whispered a spell, and magic glowed around their hands for a second before they broke the lock with a tug. Slowly, they opened the door.

Albert crept into the cage, the glow from his hands being his only source of light. A figure lay crouched against the back walls of the cage, and glittering eyes stared back at him. 

Wings rustled, and an eagle’s beak snapped in warning. A Pahalo warrior.

“Easy,” Albert whispered. “I’m getting you out of here. Can you stand?”

The demon hissed at his approach. Another figure appeared at the door to the cage. Farfarello crawled in and made a quieting gesture.

“Silence, Aakrion.”

“...Farfarello?” the demon croaked. Her taloned hands raised shakily, and for the first time, they saw the chains around her wrists.

Farfarello inspected them closely. “These are imbued with magic, intended to sap energy.” That explained the weakened state all the demons were in. 

“Can you break it?”

“No. But you can.” Farfarello stepped aside and allowed Albert to inch closer. Even though the Pahalo’s eyes watched him with distrust, she allowed him – or was too weak to stop him – to take hold of her bindings. With a grunt, Albert tore them apart.

Chains clattered to the metal floor, and he winced. Suzuno’s hushed voice hissed from outside. 

“Quiet! The sleeping spell will only hold for so long!”

“They’re chained with draining bindings,” Albert hissed back. “We have to remove them, or…”

“Understood. Farfarello, Geryon next.”

Geryon was similarly still when they opened his cage. His front paws were not the only parts bound; chains wrapped around his neck, tied his tail to the cage bars, and dug deep into his torso. Even the humans could smell the amount of magic holding him down. That he was able to move at all in such a state…

“It looks like only a few chains. Break this link, and it should all come loose…”

They did their best to muffle the sounds of the chains being removed, but it was a tricky thing. Geryon took a deep breath when he was free, like a weight had been taken from him.

Someone snorted outside. A few sleeping shapes stirred. They worked quickly now, favoring speed over stealth. The mercenaries could wake any minute, and when they did…

The crowd of demons was growing. They struggled to stand, sapped of strength, but the more time went on, the more their strength returned.

It was as the last demon was unbound that a cleric opened his eyes. “What the–?”

Anything further was cut off by a choke. Farfarello’s meter-long claw dug between his eyes, slowly withdrawing with barely a splash of blood. His body slumped to the ground.

“Nice one–”

A shrill screech exploded across the clearing. Suzuno and Albert clamped their hands over their ears, while the demons cringed in pain.

Dammit! An amulet glowed under the cleric’s cloak. An alarm in the event of death…They’d gotten too careless.

The damage was done. The clearing was alive in an instant with activity, shouts and scrambles for weapons and torches being lit. As soon as the mercenaries laid eyes on the demons standing free of their cages, they roared and charged.

Suzuno cursed and drew her hairpin. Light flashed, and bodies flew back as she wielded her hammer with expert ease. “Defend yourselves!” she shouted.

The demons didn’t need to be told twice, but not everyone was fully recovered. Men screamed as their throats were torn out by piercing teeth or struck down with razor-sharp claws, but some demons cried out as weapons slashed them as they tried to get away.

Albert body-slammed an armored fighter that was about to impale one of the demons still unable to stand. The impact cracked the fighter’s head into the corner of a cage, and he dropped to the ground, unmoving. A few feet away, Suzuno gasped as shards of ice struck her from behind, and she threw up a magic circle to shield against more projectiles. Three clerics stood in formation muttering spells. A barrier flickered around her, trying to encase her in. 

Suzuno shattered it in an instant with her hammer, and the clerics could only gape in shock before being struck one by one. 

“It’s the Former Inquisitor!” a voice cried. 

Several mercenaries surrounded her in an instant. No point in hiding, Suzuno thought, and drew back her hood. 

“You have no business here, Crestia Bell,” one of the fighters spat.

“On the contrary,” Suzuno replied coldly. “I am here to deliver you on your crimes. I am witness, judge,” she slammed her hammer into the ground, “and executioner.”

Some men shuddered at the impact. But one of them let out a nasty laugh. “Crimes? What crimes? Are you saying it’s a crime to ensure the safety of your homeland?”

“Disguising your cruel tendencies as noble heroics is a despicable maneuver,” Suzuno spat. “You are merely showing yourself to be worse than those who destroyed our land.”

“The Former Inquisitor has lost her mind,” the fighter said, shaking his head with a sneer. “She sides with evil, aiding demons and killing her own kind!”

“If anyone is a traitor to their kind, it is you and your men.” Suzuno raised her hammer and pointed it at the fighter. “Slavery? Trafficking live beings? Where is your honor, as a citizen of Ente Isla?”

“What nonsense is she spouting?”

“She’s been brainwashed!”

“Is she defending those animals?”

“You dare question our honor, when you let loose demons to slaughter me and my men?” the fighter breathed. He drew his greatsword, and Suzuno suddenly realized this was the man who tried to kill Geryon in a drunken state. “Trust me, this lot deserves what’s coming for them. And if I earn a keep for myself and my own, where’s the fault in that?”

Suzuno trembled in rage. There was no reasoning with this lot. The circle closed inwards, weapons raised, with laughter echoing all around. 

So be it. Suzuno leapt into the air, just as they charged forward. She kicked out as she descended, knocking one in the head, and lashed out with her hammer. Screams were cut short with every meaty thud of her weapon.

The greatsword swung through the air, and Suzuno blocked it just in time. The fighter drove his strength downwards, forcing Suzuno back. He was likely sporting a massive hangover from his former state, but even so his strength was terrifying.

“You really screwed things up, coming here,” the fighter growled with a wild grin. “But I’m not gonna rest until every stinking demon is flushed out and locked up. It serves them right for what they did! Besides, if we just let them roam free, they’d just kill us instead! Do you know what they did during the war? How many people were put in chains?! How they ripped us apart from each other and slaughtered us like cattle, in front of our loved ones?!”

He struck again and again at Suzuno’s hammer. Suzuno could barely keep him at bay, unable to do more than block his blows. 

“I swore that I would kill every demon I saw! But that didn’t put food on the table. Not when the Center was a rotten mess. Everyone’s hungry, everyone’s dying! But then, when I heard you could get paid for rounding up demons and delivering them alive, well, how could I refuse?”

Suzuno finally managed to dodge and roll away. She came up in a crouch, panting.

“You were desperate. I understand,” she said raggedly. “But this is wrong. Everything you’re doing, can’t you see it’s nothing but another form of cruelty?”

The fighter scoffed, which turned into a cackle. “Why do I have to explain myself to you, the infamous Crestia Bell? You were just as dirty, just as cruel.” Suzuno grit her teeth. “I’d heard you’d disappeared in order to seek redemption. And now I find you siding with the very invaders who burned our homes and left us worse than dead. As far as I’m concerned…taking you out will make me a hero.”

“I’m trying to fix things!” Suzuno shouted. “The people here that are left starving…that’s the fault of the government, not the demons! Our world was torn apart by the demons, I cannot deny that, but the Central Continent was left to rot by its people, not its invaders! The very ones you work for, continue to keep citizens like you in their state!”

The fighter was shaking his head. “Whatever lies you’re spouting, they’ll just be silenced with you.”

“They’re not lies!”

“I don’t care.” The fighter raised his sword. “The only thing that matters right now is that you’re in between me and my next payment.”

Suzuno wanted to scream. She pushed herself to her feet instead, and readied herself for the fighter’s charge.

But before she could make a move, a gigantic shape materialized behind the fighter. Sensing his presence, the fighter went to whirl around…only for his sword to be caught by a giant paw. Brackish blood ran down the blade, but Geryon didn’t flinch. The fighter roared in fury and went to punch him instead. Geryon dodged, and something faster than the eye could see struck forward.

The fighter choked. Searing pain shot down his spine, and his arms and legs seized. Numbness spread through his chest, freezing his breath. His veins stood out against his skin.

Suzuno looked away, unable to stomach the sight. 

The fighter pitched forward. He was dead before he hit the ground.

Suzuno looked around. The fighting was mostly over, with a few more mercenaries being felled even as she watched. The field was awash with blood and carnage. Bodies littered the ground, mostly human, but Suzuno spied one or two demons that lay motionless among them. Her stomach clenched. 

Geryon dropped the sword biting into his palm and shook it, spattering more blood onto the grass. “Better to have died fighting for freedom than to live in captivity,” he rumbled, following her gaze.

“The intention was to have both their lives and their freedom,” Suzuno said, her voice trembling.

“You’ve given it to the rest of us who yet live. Do not trouble yourself over the ones you lost. Focus on who remains.”

It was little comfort, but Suzuno swallowed and nodded. She turned her weapon back into a pin and shakily slid it back into her hair. 

“Geryon…am I doing the right thing?”

She did not know why she was asking him. She did not know why she was asking at all. She expected to feel conviction, perhaps even righteousness…but all she felt was hollow. She didn’t expect the fighter’s words to get to her so easily. But they echoed through her mind nevertheless.

Geryon seemed to share her doubt. She thought he might scoff, or deride her words.

“Far be it for a demon to offer you insight into what is right, and what is wrong.” Geryon’s tone grew quiet. “But…I am grateful to have been rescued.”

Suzuno looked up at him then. She offered him a small smile, and a nod. 

They walked over to the rest of the group, where the demons were gathering around Farfarello. 

“We cannot linger here. The other humans will return and discover the scene,” Farfarello was saying.

“Where are we to go?” the Pahalo demon demanded. “For all we know, we will escape only to run into capture again. You know not of how wide this spans, Farfarello. These humans are everywhere, and nowhere is safe.”

“Do you know where the other demons are being taken?” Albert asked.

The bird-like demon sniffed, as much as her beak would allow. “I do not answer to the likes of you,” she spat.

“Hey! We just saved your feathered ass, a little gratitude would be nice!”

“Aakrion speaks truthfully,” Farfarello cut in. “This gesture has meant little if the threat of recapture remains. As foolish an endeavor as it is, however, I am lending my aid to the humans. They seek to understand the root of this new system, and capture all those involved.”

Aakrion snorted, then laughed uproariously. It was a mad cackle, tinged with bitterness and disbelief. 

“Then you will be putting chains on the entire world, for that is your enemy! What human cares for the well-being of demons, and rightly so! If I were a human, I would happily turn over any demon I saw to its fate, and feel all the more righteous for it!”

“That is not right, and you know it,” Suzuno interjected. “Yes, the matter is complex, and we are likely to find little support, and much resistance. It’s true that you were once our enemies. But what people like the Church and these mercenaries are doing…we cannot hold our heads up and stand with pride as people.”

“On the contrary, I would say you can,” Aakrion scoffed. “And who is to say that we are not still enemies? You may have freed me, and you may talk of seeking asylum for me. But who is to stop me from merely killing you and ensuring my own protection?”

“The war is over.” Suzuno raised her chin. “If you attack me, I will meet you head-on. But this world that we have been left with is less simple than the one we found ourselves in when you first arrived. Killing us will not ensure your survival. It will only buy you a little more time to remain in hiding.”

“Then what do you suggest? Is there some magical place where my kind can live in peace?”

“You could always go back to where you came from,” Albert muttered.

Aakrion regarded him with a frosty glare. “If I could return to our world I would do so in an instant. But I have no strength and no guidance to do so alone. The methods we used to arrive here were done by the Demon King and his Generals, and they alone have the power to send us back. Obviously,” she bit out, “with their deaths, our return is now an impossibility. We have no choice, therefore, but to linger on your world until we are killed or waste away to nothing.”

“You think the Demon King is dead?” Suzuno said before she could stop herself.

Silence fell, during which Albert winced, and Farfarello looked very much like he wanted to slap himself.

“He is not?” Aakrion rasped. Suzuno’s knowledge of the matter had been unmistakable in her tone. Aakrion snapped her hawk’s gaze to Farfarello. “The rumors are true?”

Murmurs went up around the demons.

“I’d heard the Demon King had returned…”

“So it’s true? He’s come back?”

“I thought it was a lie perpetuated by the humans!”

Farfarello sighed. “The Demon King lives,” he said. “Him, and General Alciel. I met them myself during the plot in Efzahan of the Eastern Continent.”

“And Lord Camio?” Aakrion’s eyes shone. “Does our leader live as well?”

“Lord Camio is alive and well. He resides in the Demon World with the majority of the remaining demons.”

For the first time, relief spread across Aakrions features. “He lives…that is good.”

“All of you deserve to live as well.” Suzuno did not know if her words would mean anything, but she felt compelled to speak from the heart. “This new world we have been left with is wounded and confusing. In truth, a year ago, I may not have hesitated to do to you what these men have done. But I have learned much from living next to your kind. And I have come to one conclusion, if nothing else. That you all are living beings, and deserve to be treated as such. How a future where all of us live looks like…that, I cannot say. But, I believe it is possible. I have to believe such a future exists. Otherwise…” One hand curled into a fist. “How can I possibly call myself human?”

Many of the demons seemed to regard her now with a different look in their eyes. They exchanged glances and whispered to one another. 

Then one of them, a small hobgoblin, raised a hand. “This may just be a rumor,” he squeaked, “but I have heard of a safe haven for demons in Ente Isla. It may be a long shot…but perhaps we can go there.”

“What is this place?” Albert asked. “Perhaps we can escort you there.”

The hobgoblin shook his head. “I doubt it. I speak of none other than the Demon King’s Castle.”

Farfarello hummed. “I have heard similar rumors myself. It would make sense. It appears to be the one place in all of Ente Isla that humans still dare not approach.”

The Demon King’s Castle…situated in the heart of the Central Continent, amid the ruins of Isla Centurum, and indeed, the heart of Ente Isla itself. 

Suzuno bit her lip. To go there…would be to go the opposite direction from their goal.

The old man who inspected the demons had mentioned two locations. One, the Bottomless Pit, meant nothing to Suzuno. But El Raaka, the Moonlit City, was almost to the southern edge of the Central Continent. If they were to follow their lead and stay ahead of their enemies – particularly that strange man, Valan Roth – they would have to head straight there, without detours.

“Regardless of everyone’s decision, I cannot go with you,” Geryon spoke up for the first time. “I have those I must return to.”

The children must be frantic with worry after so long. Hopefully, they had made it to their destination all right. “I agree. You must go as soon as you can.”

“Where are they?” Geryon asked, with the knowledge that Suzuno would know whom he was speaking of.

“They mentioned a cave that you would be familiar with, down the stream.”

“I know it.”

“Will you take one of us with you, to ensure…”

“I do not wish for our location to be discovered. You have done your part.” Geryon turned his massive frame away from the group. “...But if you are in need of me, you may find me. I am in your debt.”

Powerful muscles bunched under his fur as he crouched, and he leapt up the rocky cliffs with ease. Within seconds, he was gone.

“...I got kinda fond of the big guy,” Albert said with a smile.

“If it is your intent on going to the Castle, then I suggest you remain together as a group,” Farfarello said. “The size of your crowd risks discovery. But to break down further risks losing strength in numbers. Travel only at night, and hide during the day.”

“Will you not be coming with us?” Aakrion questioned.

Farfarello shook his head. “We must pursue where more of our brethren are being kept. But I believe I know a way to ensure with more certainty your safety during your passage.”

“What’s this? Is there some secret passageway the humans do not know about?”

“Not exactly. But if anyone knows how to remain out of unwanted attention, it is likely him.”

“Who are you talking about?” Suzuno questioned.

Farfarello turned his eyes to her. “We must return to the village and speak with the merchant, Mr. Negidius.”

Chapter Text

Tokyo was known for its tightly clustered buildings and crowdedness to the point of bursting. It was a space of constant activity, all day and all night, and everywhere you looked, someone was likely to look back.

But a big city like Tokyo also had its holes. Places you just didn’t go to, if you had no business going there.

In an abandoned hospital in the western side of the city, the hallways echoed with the clatter of a kicked aluminum can pinging across the floor. Laughter followed as three teenagers strolled casually around the debris.

The hospital had been slated for demolition two decades ago, and work had actually begun on the inside. Walls had been knocked down and even a couple floors had been carved through. But then deconstruction was halted halfway through for some unknown reason, and the entire project was left to rot. The result was a giant hole like a gaping wound in the center of the building. It had been a popular spot for graffiti artists and daredevils, young ones that would try to climb the ledges and leap from floor to floor. It ultimately culminated in a tragedy, when a teenager slipped during his climb and plummeted three stories to the lobby. He was rushed to the hospital, but was pronounced dead upon arrival. Night visitors ceased, and the area was finally roped off with warning signs and caution tape. 

Then reports of movement and noises from the building started up again. Thinking the local kids had returned, police investigated the matter. But nobody was ever found. Rumors of ghosts didn’t start, however, until one of the policemen patrolling alone swore he saw a body fall from the inside floor, only to find nothing at the bottom.

“And supposedly the ghost of the kid that fell is always looking for people to join him,” one of the teenagers snickered as they came to the edge of the third floor. A void of darkness yawned beneath them. The smallest of their group peered nervously down.

“If you get too close, he’ll push you off!” Both of the other teens grabbed him by the arms and shoved him forward. Naturally the smallest kid screamed, only for him to be yanked back by his laughing friends.

But before he could shout at them, something clattered in the distance. It sounded too large to be the wind. 

A flashlight appeared at the opposite end of the floor, across the gaping chasm. “Who’s there? There’s no trespassing!”

“Shit, it’s the cops!” The teens dashed back the way they’d come, ignoring the shouts of “Hey!” behind them.

When they’d gone, the flashlight clicked off. Sandalphon listened for their footsteps to fade.

Then he leapt down into the hole, landing lightly with barely a sound. 

The interior of the building wasn’t completely absorbed in darkness. As the clouds shifted, moonlight trickled through, sending a soft glow through the upper levels. A beam fell upon Sandalphon, who turned his face up as if it were the sun’s warmth.

Taking a breath, he closed his eyes. The glow from the moonlight intensified, outlining his body in blue, then softly faded. Though his appearance hadn’t changed, there was a sense that something had been revealed.

Sandalphon slid his eyes open again. “I’m here,” he murmured. “I know you can hear me.”

Nothing answered, but it seemed as though the darkness itself moved.

The clouds drifted through again, and the beam of moonlight faded. But just before it disappeared, Sandalphon could make out what looked like the outline of a small person crouched at the top floor.

The light went away, but the glow stayed. Yellow eyes stared down at him with barely-concealed fury.

Sandalphon smiled anyways. “It’s been a long time,” he said softly. “How have you been, Malkuth?”

The Hidden Angel, Revealing Himself

Away in a darkened alley, not too far from the abandoned hospital, Emi stood with Jophiel and Michael.

Mama, Alas=Ramus prodded at her, tucked away in her head.

What is it, Alas=Ramus?

Want to see Malkuth. Want to play!

We’ll see Malkuth soon, I promise.

Mama. You’ll save them all, right?

…That’s what we’re all trying to do.

“You’re sure the Sephirot will show?” Emi leant against a wall with her arms crossed, her sword already drawn.

“We can’t be certain. But it’s a big probability.” Michael ran a hand through his short, silver locks.

Even though they had only known each other for a couple days, it still felt strange to see Michael looking so…bare. He’d foregone his outrageous outfits, wigs, and even his makeup in favor of plain clothes and a facemask. Jophiel had similarly toned down her style, though her hair remained in long pigtails. Her slim-fitting outfit made her look ready for a fight, and moreover, made her appear to have one other feature that Emi personally could not help but notice…

It might be her clothes, but…I feel like they’re quite…small.

Not that she was comparing! Not that she cared! It’s just that she was surprised that Jophiel looked more like her brother in ways more than one when they dressed normally! In fact it made her feel relieved, because she didn’t have to compare! 

Jophiel squinted at Emi. “What?”

“Nothing!” Emi squeaked.

“Oh, this?” Bold as brass, Jophiel massaged her chest and plucked at her shirt. “Yeah, they’re not as big as I’d like. But it’s ok, it makes it easier to hide under armor.”

It was like a lightning bolt struck through her. “Exactly! Thank you!” Emi exclaimed, feeling a rush of camaraderie. “Big ones just get in the way, and it’d hurt trying to squeeze them down! Obviously, size matters in fighting, and the smaller you are, the better!”

“Someone’s coming,” Michael hissed. 

Emi shut up and pressed herself into the shadows. Footsteps approached; a young teenager in a hoodie strolled by. 

They waited for the sound of their walking to fade, before looking towards the hospital building. Still silent and dark.

“I don’t feel right about this plan,” Emi admitted after a while. “It seems foolish to have one of our own as a lure like this.”

“Sandalphon can handle himself.” Jophiel inspected a nail. “But even if he can’t, that’s what we’re here for.”

“...You’re awfully calm considering it’s your brother in there.”

“I’m calm because it’s my brother. He knows. We know how much the other can take. We used to train together, after all.”

“You did?”

“Of course. It was during our time as Guardians of the Sephira.”

“You were a Guardian?” Emi’s voice rose in disbelief.

“Me and Sandalphon. Don’t sound so surprised. Michael was too.”

Emi’s head snapped to Michael. He didn’t acknowledge her, just stared out at the hospital building. But there was a sense that he was uncomfortable with being scrutinized.

“Michael was the leader of the angels, but on the side, he also stood guard for the Sephira Hod. Sandalphon signed up after he did. I gave it a try for a little, went through training, even got to stand guard for Binah for a little. But it wasn’t for me. Tzaphkiel eventually took over, and I went back to being a regular soldier.”

“Wait, wait…signed up? You volunteered?”

Jophiel sighed. “Look, at the time, it was one of the best things we could do. Think of it as like an internship. We could get a research position, learning about the Sephira and the Tree of Life. And like any unpaid intern, we got saddled with the grunt work. Only, instead of fetching coffee, we were loitering around the research stations, making sure only the right people came through. Glorified security guard. All the while reporting to Ignora and helping her schemes.”

Jophiel cast her gaze down. “Actually…if I’m to be honest, it was my time as Binah’s Guardian that convinced me to rebel.”

“...What does that mean?”

Jophiel shook her head. “Perhaps, if we actually get to Heaven…you’ll see. What they were doing. What they are doing. How they’re holding the Sephira captive…When I think of it, Lailah was the bravest of all of us, risking herself to get Yesod out of there. At least she actually did something.”

Emi swallowed, feeling her gut churn at the mention of her mother. Logically, she knew it was a good thing, what her mother had done, taking Yesod out of Heaven. She certainly didn’t regret the events that led to her gaining Alas=Ramus.

But why did she give that fragment to the Demon King? 

“I couldn’t stomach what was happening to them,” Jophiel continued. “So I quit. I’m surprised Sandalphon kept it up as long as he did. He’s more sensitive than me. But maybe…that’s why he thought he could try what Lailah did.”

“Try to steal a Sephirot?”

Jophiel nodded. “He doesn’t talk about it…but the fact that he failed has haunted him ever since.”

Her gaze turned sad. “I’ve tried to convince him that it wasn’t his fault…but he never really believed me, I don’t think. Maybe that’s why he’s so insistent about tonight. Maybe he thinks he can do some form of penance.”

“Why would he think that? Unless…don’t tell me…”

“Of course.” The moon emerged from the clouds, and something like a whisper passed over them. “Why do you think he elected to be bait?”

Mama! Alas=Ramus’s excited voice rang loudly in her head. Malkuth! Malkuth is here!

“They’re here,” Emi told the others.

A crash sounded, and a plume of smoke rose up from the hospital building.

“That’s our cue, lovelies,” Michael murmured. “On my signal.”

Emi and Jophiel arranged themselves to stand at the forefront of the alleyway, while Michael stood behind. He raised a hand, and flicked a finger.

A line of light went up as if the air were split by that very movement. It rose up and up, then arced. At the same time, two other lines of light on opposite sides of the hospital building rose to meet it. As they rose, the space they enclosed turned a bluish-gray monochrome.

Just as the three lines met, a burst of yellow shot out of the abandoned building. It collided with something in the air and bounced back into the rubble. A scream of fury rose up, like a child throwing a tantrum.

Malkuth! 

“Barrier’s set up. Go, Emi.” 

Emi nodded and jumped up. With a swipe of her sword, her transformation took over, and soon her hair was as silver as Jophiel’s besides her. Gleaming armor appeared on her legs and torso. It was only a partial transformation, but it was enough for the fight she was entering.

Across the sky, she could see the figure of her mother flying in from the opposite way. And to her right, Gabriel’s toga was fluttering in the wind.

They landed neatly on the rooftop of the hospital building just in time to peer through the newly-made hole and see Sandalphon go flying into a pillar. It crumbled easily on impact, and Emi felt the concrete beneath her feet shift.

A small shape shot towards the prone angel, little fist raised. Before Emi could move, Jophiel dropped down.

The impact of the Sephirot’s fist on Jophiel’s crossed arms sent a shockwave that cracked the shaky rooftop Emi was already on. Dust billowed all around, temporarily obscuring the figures below.

“I had it under control,” Sandalphon groaned. He didn’t bother trying to get up.

“Not the plan, brother mine.” Jophiel grunted and shoved back the Sephirot. She took advantage of their unbalance to spin and kick the small figure back into the darkness. She winced and gripped her forearm. “Fractured already,” she hissed. “This kid is probably at a fraction of her strength. She must hate you a lot to be doing this much damage.”

“You know just what to say to make me feel better.” Sandalphon finally pushed himself to his feet, dusting bits of rubble from his clothes.

Mama! Mama, go!

Driven by Alas=Ramus’s urging, Emi fell through the hole, just in time to deflect a blow by a charging Sephirot child. She glimpsed familiar yellow eyes before the shape blurred and vanished, and the energy of the Sephirot withdrew.

Trying to run!

“She won’t get far as long as the barrier’s up,” Emi said aloud. 

Even as she spoke, the sky lit up with rippling cracks. The same scream from before echoed outside.

Mama! Tag! Let’s play tag!

Eh? Tag? What do you…hey, stay inside!

A glow of light appeared from her forehead, and Alas=Ramus emerged with a bright grin. At the same time, Emi heard a cry of surprise from Lailah and looked up to see Erone floating down.

The two Sephira nodded at each other. Before anyone could say anything, they shot through the air out of the hole. 

“Hey, you two, wait!” Emi flew after them. 

Flashes of light lit up the space as the three Sephira dashed this way and that. They were not so fast that Emi could not keep up with them…but she was hesitant to strike, as there was no guarantee she would not hit the wrong child.

But it didn’t seem to matter, as after a minute of this the three lights seemed to collide. The air thus far had been filled with a strange mix of angry shouts and high-pitched giggles. Now, as the glow faded and the shapes slowly descended out of the air, Emi could make out Erone and Alas=Ramus wrapping themselves around a struggling third child, a young girl with dark hair, seemingly not much older than Erone.

“Let me go, let me go!” the girl was shrieking. 

“You’re it!” Alas=Ramus laughed, as if nothing was wrong.

“Eleos, let’s be friends again,” Erone said quietly as they touched down on the rooftop.

“Not. Eleos!” The girl stamped her foot. She seemed on the verge of tears. “Nyx! I’m Nyx! Get it right!”

The two other children looked surprised at that. “Not El’os?” Alas=Ramus said concernedly. “But…Malkuth!”

“Eleos is my big sister. She’s gonna beat you up! She’s gonna find me and beat you all up!” The young personification of Malkuth, Nyx, resumed her struggling once again. “Let me go! Let me go!”

Then, all of a sudden, she sat down and quieted. This seemed to alarm the other children, as evidenced by Alas=Ramus crying out, “Mama! Mama! Malkuth, sick! Sick!”

Emi immediately rushed over, joined by Lailah and Gabriel. Nyx was crying and clearly still trying to resist, but she seemed suddenly pale and weak. Her eyelids drooped like she was fighting sleep.

“Lay her back,” Lailah said seriously. Emi moved to sit behind her, and the little girl was laid to rest against her arms. As soon as her skin touched Nyx’s, she could feel the fever burning through.

“She’s gone too long without a host. She won’t last long at this rate.”

“Let me through.” Sandalphon’s voice came across the rooftop, and they turned to see him and Jophiel hurrying over. 

Sandalphon crouched down in front of Nyx. Her eyes fluttered open, and once they met Sandalphon’s, they fixated on him with a stare that dripped poison.

Sandalphon met her gaze evenly with a gentle smile. “Hey there,” he said softly. “It’s so good to see you again.”

Nyx didn’t respond, but her mouth pursed like she was trying to stop herself from crying. Her eyes glittered with unshed tears. 

Sandalphon continued to stare at her in silence, to the point where Emi couldn’t help but ask, “What do we do now?”

“Shh,” Jophiel raised a hand. “They’re talking.”

“Talking? But they’re–”

“Private Idea Link. He’s always been good at those.”

It certainly seemed like a conversation was happening. At some point, Sandalphon moved to sit rather than crouch, though his gaze never wavered from Nyx. 

“Then why did you leave?!” Nyx suddenly shouted. Emi startled and gripped the young girl tighter.

A mournful look came over Sandalphon. “I’m sorry,” he said, seemingly choosing to speak aloud as well. “If I stayed, they would have never let me see you again. Not after what I did. But I wanted to take you and your sister with me, I really did. I really tried my hardest.”

“He did,” Jophiel broke in, and Nyx’s furious gaze snapped to her. “If you want to blame someone, blame me. He wanted to get you out. But there wasn’t enough time. I had to drag him away.”

“You left us alone,” Nyx choked out. “They hurt us! You let them hurt us!”

“Hey, it’s not their fault–” Emi tried to step in, but Sandalphon interrupted her.

“It is my fault,” he said. “If I were better, I’d have saved you. I’m so sorry I couldn’t. I’m so happy you got away. You’re such a strong girl. You’ve done so well.”

“Nyx, stay here, ok? Help us! Ev’y one, gonna fight! Gonna stop angels! Free the Tree!” Alas=Ramus patted Nyx’s hair gently. Nyx only cried harder, and coughed with the effort.

“Nyx, fuse. If you don’t, you’ll die,” Erone said bluntly.

“Don’t wanna!”

“Fuse,” Erone insisted. “Then you can beat up more angels.”

“No!”

“It’s okay.” Sandalphon patted Erone’s shoulder when he grew frustrated. “You don’t have to if you don’t want to. But if you don’t, you won’t get better. I want you to feel better. That way you can beat me up more. Don’t you wanna be mad at me and beat me up? You were doing such a good job earlier. Punched me right through a wall.”

Despite herself, Nyx couldn’t help but giggle at that. She coughed again. “Don’t feel so good…”

“I know. You’ve been alone a long time. But that’s over now. You can sleep if you want.”

“Don’t wanna sleep…”

“Then what do you want to do?”

Nyx looked uncertain for the first time. “I don’t wanna die,” she said in a small voice.

“That’s good. I don’t want you to die either.”

“I really wanna punch you some more.”

“I’ll let you punch me every day.”

“And you won’t go away this time?”

Sandalphon held out a hand. “I’ll never go away ever again.”

After a moment of terrifying silence, during which Emi couldn’t see Nyx’s face and thought she might have fallen unconscious, Nyx raised a trembling arm to grasp Sandalphon’s fingers. Her body began to glow, and the weight suddenly left Emi’s arms. The light seemed to absorb into Sandalphon’s head and fade away.

Sandalphon let out a shuddering breath. He dropped his head into his hands, slumping as tension fled his body. At the first sob, Jophiel threw herself to the ground to envelop him in a hug. 

Emi was suddenly uncomfortable with the feeling that she was intruding on a moment. She picked up Alas=Ramus and walked to the edge of the building along with Gabriel and Lailah, giving the two siblings some semblance of privacy. Erone stood beside Lailah, glancing back at the two crouched figures every now and then.

“I guess it’s done then,” Emi said. “We should signal the others.”

Gabriel nodded, and raised his arm. A flash of bright light shot into the sky like a firework. After a moment, the air seemed to grow lighter, and the sounds of the city returned to the background.

“Mama, is Nyx gonna stay with us?” Alas=Ramus asked.

Emi smiled down at her. “She’s gonna stay with us. You can play with her as much as you want now.”

Alas=Ramus let out a squeal of joy and hugged Emi tightly around the neck. She pressed her forehead to Emi’s, and with a glow, she fused back with her mother. A flash next to her told her that Lailah had done the same with Erone.

“It seems like we were kind of a moot point, doesn’t it?” Gabriel said amusingly, “In the end, the kids took care of everything.”

“We thought this might happen, didn’t we?” Emi replied. “They know each other the best, after all.”

Her brow furrowed, and her lips pursed. “Hey, Mother. Gabriel. You’ll tell us, won’t you? What Heaven is doing to the Sephira and the Tree of Life. What they’re experimenting with. I mean, you must have some idea.”

Both angels looked extremely uncomfortable and wouldn’t meet her gaze. 

“The other angels don’t seem to want to say,” Emi continued. “It’s like they’re too guilty or something. But if we don’t know, how can we know what to expect when we finally go to free them?”

“It’s not like we don’t want to say, or can’t,” Lailah admitted. “It’s more like we don’t know. Each of us was only given a very limited understanding of Ignora’s experiments. Call it her way of ensuring that we’d keep our mouths shut. Can’t leak what you don’t know, right? But we knew enough to understand that what’s happening is wrong.”

“And yeah, maybe we’re also feeling pretty guilty,” Gabriel added. “It’s hard to admit that we were a part of what happened to them, y’see. That it took us this long to even do something about it. If you had done something that awful to another person, you wouldn’t be confessing it so easily, would you?”

“I disagree.” Emi shook her head. “I think if I held onto something that awful for that long, it’d be killing me inside to keep it a secret. I think I’d feel the need to confess to the next person I saw. If I felt guilty about it, at least. If I wanted a clear conscience again, I wouldn’t be able to hold that weight in me.”

Gabriel gave a bitter smile. “Maybe that’s why you’re the Hero.”

Lailah sighed. “Enough, Gabriel. She’s right. They deserve to know the truth.” 

She gave a firm nod. “When we return to the shop, we’ll sit down. We’ll compare notes. And…we’ll tell you everything. All that we know.”

She looked over at Jophiel and Sandalphon, who were starting to stand and make their way over to them. “It’s what the children deserve, if nothing else.”

***

For Maou, the capture of the Sephirot of Malkuth - Nyx, he’d recently come to learn. - was far quicker and more anticlimactic than he’d thought. Especially compared to the previous fight that he’d been a part of, with what had almost happened…

…well, he could hardly be blamed for thinking there’d be a huge, dramatic fight.

But after what felt like only five minutes, the signal for the all-clear had gone off, and Gabriel was returning to him, Urushihara, and Selaphiel. They regrouped with the others and returned to the famichicken shop. It was clear that some of them dearly wanted to have some sort of conversation or planning (Emi looked ready to burst out shouting if people didn’t sit down and talk), but it was the middle of the night, so everyone agreed to meet up another day. 

Not to mention that some of them looked absolutely exhausted despite the short time that had elapsed. Sandalphon hadn’t said a word to any of them. He’d merely gone upstairs and gone to bed.

Maou was among those who’d have preferred they talk sooner rather than later. Even if it was midnight, there were so many questions he had, so much of their plans he wanted to over; but also, he needed to make sure it worked around his work schedule.

For the past weeks, since they’d met these new angels and gone through the ridiculous business with the trials, Maou had nevertheless been juggling his work shifts with everything that had been going on. It had been difficult to navigate back and forth across the city, and he’d be lying if he said he didn’t use a little magic here and there to make it happen, but somehow he’d managed to not call off once, though he’d been late exactly one time.

That already was pushing it with Kisaki. As a manager, he was also expected to show up early and stay late. The fact that he’d been keeping to his shifts more or less on time wasn’t a problem, but it didn’t exactly look favorable, and to add a tardy mark on top of that…

To make it short, Maou had to step it up, or he might lose his job.

He didn’t think he’d be fired outright. But more likely, he’d be pressured to resign as manager and be demoted back down to being on the floor as a shift worker. For that to happen so soon after gaining what he had, after so long of working towards it…

He sighed. It was two in the morning, and the demons had returned to Sasazuka Villa Rosa. The group had agreed to meet up again that weekend, when everyone was free, and Nyx had been given a chance to recover. He had work in the morning, and he couldn’t sleep.

He didn’t know why he felt so conflicted. So weirdly anxious. Restless, as if he were gripped with a need to take action. It wasn’t as if he had nothing to do. They’d agreed to meet in a few days' time, and they’d discuss plans then. He had work to do; in fact, he’d have to be up in about four hours at this rate. But right now, in this moment, he felt he might go insane with nothing to occupy him.

You don’t look like the type who does well with nothing to do.

Maou sighed, opening his eyes, giving up on the idea that keeping himself still and quiet was going to do anything. It felt stifling in the apartment, the air too warm and too still. Perhaps a venture outside would do him good. Some fresh air.

Maou moved quietly, trying not to wake the others, threw on some pants and a shirt and crept outside. He tried to close the door quietly, looking worriedly down the hall for signs he’d woken up Suzuno before remembering that she wasn’t there.

That thought made him feel more melancholy than he expected. Naturally, there wasn’t a good reason to feel this way. She wasn’t out of contact, and she was doing important work in Ente Isla. But for some reason, the knowledge that there was an empty apartment when it used to be occupied made him gloomy.

He stepped outside, sighing at the cool night air. The chirping of crickets was all around, and fireflies blinked every now and then. The moon had passed towards the horizon, and stars winked in the dark.

He sat down on the top step, illuminated by a single yellow light, wishing he weren’t alone. That someone else was just as unable to sleep as he was, and able to provide a little company. He hadn’t realized how much he wanted to talk to someone until that moment.

“Maou-sama?”

As if in answer to his prayers, Ashiya was there closing the stairwell door behind him.

“Hey. Did I wake you? Sorry. You can go back to sleep.” 

“Do not apologize. I only meant to check on you.”

“I’m fine, sorry to worry you. I just couldn’t sleep.”

“…Is something keeping you up?”

Maou shrugged. “Dunno. Just can’t fall asleep.”

“You haven’t been sleeping well for the past week, my liege. Is the new schedule giving you issues?”

“Could be. Could be all the other stuff, too. I don’t know.”

Maou made room to the side of the step when it became clear that Ashiya was going to join him instead of going back to bed. Ashiya sat down with a yawn.

“Seriously, go back to bed. Don’t stay up on my account.”

Please don’t leave me alone just yet.

Ashiya shook his head. “I’m fine.”

Maou let out a breath of relief as discreetly as he could.

“You ought to get some sleep if you can, Maou-sama. You have to get up early, after all.”

“I know. I just needed some air.”

“Mm.”

Maou watched the fireflies blink in and out. “Hey Ashiya…” he said after a time, “it’s fine, right? That I’m still prioritizing work along with everything else. It doesn’t make me look like I don’t care about what’s going on, does it?”

“Why would you think that is the case?” Ashiya sounded surprised. “Everyone understands that you must attend to your livelihood along with everything else going on.”

When Maou stared, Ashiya tilted his head. “Is something the matter, my liege?”

“You’re awfully understanding considering how mad you got at me for seeming like I didn’t care about all of this in the first place.”

“I acknowledge and apologize for the contention caused by my words. I admit my anxiety over the matter got the better of me. I should not have doubted you.”

“No…no, I think you were right to.” Maou rubbed his hands together, though he wasn’t cold. “I think I was doubting myself. I doubted my ability to handle everything at once. So I focused on the one thing I could control, my job, and hid myself in that. It was you - everyone, really - who helped me understand that I didn’t have to do everything myself. That I could rely on others. And…that things could be taken care of without me. So, uhh, thank you.”

“I’m glad you are feeling better, my liege, and please don’t forget. That you can share with us whatever bothers you. As your subjects, it is our job to hear you out and to advise you when necessary.”

Ashiya allowed the silence to linger for a bit before he spoke again, “If you so desire, I can prepare you some tea for relaxation. But please, try to get some sleep afterwards.” 

Maou grinned, “Sure, I will try, but I can’t promise anything.”

Ashiya didn’t get up to move right away, which Maou appreciated. Instead, he asked, “Am I correct in guessing that you are not satisfied with the way that things have been progressing?”

“What do you mean?”

“I mean in terms of your role in the way things have been playing out.”

When Maou still looked confused, Ashiya held up a finger. 

“If I were to speak like Urushihara, I’d say, ‘You’re not happy that you’re not at the center of everything right now’...or something like that.”

“Hey! What’s that supposed to mean?”

“It means exactly what it sounds like. You’re not used to being sidelined. You’re the King of Demons. You took it rather badly that you were set in a side character role when Urushihara first attacked. And when the Hero Emilia and I were taken to Ente Isla, you rescued us in a grand heroic gesture. All very appropriate of your greatness, my liege.”

“Okay…?” Maou was starting to get a little confused by the equal parts insult and praise he was hearing. 

“But! Here, there is no role for you. There is no grand gesture you can perform. During the fight today, you weren’t even one of the people maintaining the barrier or looking after Alas=Ramus. You were quite literally an extra on standby.”

“Geez, you’re really not mincing your words tonight, are you?” Maou muttered.

“Before, you were lost because of the same thing. What was to be your role? Was it the Demon King? Was it a shift manager? I dare to say also, my liege, that due to your previous antics in Efzahan, you even dared to think you might be the hero.”

“Hero?” Maou repeated.

“Not that it detracts from your Demonic Highness in any form! You still strike terror into the hearts of men!”

“Yeah, yeah, I get it.” Maou groaned and rubbed his face with his palms. He rested his forehead against his knees. 

“I think you’re right,” he mumbled. “It feels weird not knowing what to do next. Not telling people what to do next. In the past, everyone looked to me for answers. For guidance. I controlled armies, Ashiya. I was responsible for an entire race. And now…I don’t even have full custody of my daughter.”

“A grievous error that must be remedied,” Ashiya hissed. “May the Hero trip over a curb and hit her head, rendering herself into a coma, so that you may become Alas=Ramus’s sole caretaker!”

Maou laughed. “What are you even saying?”

They chuckled together for a little bit before it petered into silence. 

“I guess that’s what working with others means, doesn’t it?” Maou said, more quietly. “It means that nobody’s the main character. Nobody’s the one leader. When it comes down to it, we all have a part to play, but no one person is in charge.”

“I believe that is the way things must be for the time being, my liege.”

“Yeah.”

Maou yawned, then let out a noise of surprise. “Ah, I think I’m finally tired. Are you okay making that tea still, Ashiya?”

“If you desire it, then it shall be done.” Ashiya rose, only to find his wrist grabbed. “My liege?”

“Say, Ashiya…you’ll never forget, will you? That I’m the Demon King.”

Ashiya’s eyes widened. He immediately dropped to one knee, head bowed deeply. “As long as I exist, in this world or any, you are my king, and the King of all demons,” he swore.

Maou had to smile at such a gesture. His hand went from Ashiya’s arm to his shoulder and patted it. 

“And you are my General.”

***

Ding!

“Welcome in! Ah, it’s you three!”

Ariel waved cheerily at the three demons that had just walked through the door before continuing on her way to a table. A table that had people sitting at it. With food. That they were eating. And enjoying.

In fact, there were a lot of people.

“What happened here?” Maou muttered. “Did you guys get popular?”

“It’s wild, isn’t it? Ever since you helped fix up our advertising signs, we have actually started to get customers! One of them turned out to be a NikNok influencer and food reviewer, and we blew up overnight! We’ve been so busy we can hardly keep up!”

“What the heck…” 

The place certainly seemed transformed. Jophiel emerged from the back kitchen carrying a heaping plate of chicken, her arm in a cast, while Michael stood at a table dressed in a maid’s uniform taking orders from two heavily blushing teenage girls. 

“If you think this is bad, you should see Selaphiel. He’s been working like a monster in the kitchen all morning. Actually, on second thought, don’t go back there. You don’t want to be yelled at.”

“Selaphiel? Yelling?”

“Believe me, he’s a different guy when it comes to cooking.”

Ariel pointed to the back door. “Anyways, if you want to wait until we close, you can go to the back room. Emi, Lailah, and Gabriel are already there.”

“S-sure…”

The three demons maneuvered their way through the throngs of customers to the back room. They squeezed themselves inside and collectively breathed a sigh of relief.

“There you are, demons.”

Emi waved in greeting from where she sat on the floor. Gabriel and Lailah were similarly positioned across from her, while Sandalphon lay stretched out on the couch towards the back. All around the adults, three young children ran hither and yon with high-pitched squeals and bright laughter.

The third child…Nyx. Maou didn’t get a chance to get a good look at her yet, remembering only angry yellow eyes from the last time they had fought. It felt strange that the same being that had thrown him into a building was this little dark-haired eight-year-old running from Alas=Ramus. 

She also seemed far healthier than he expected. From what he’d been told, Nyx had perhaps been hours from death when they’d gotten her to fuse with Sandalphon. If they hadn’t convinced her in time…

Maybe healing her was the reason Sandalphon was passed out cold on the couch. Or maybe he was just tired from looking after a child. Maou understood that well enough.

He went over and nudged Sandalphon’s shoulder. “Oi. Mind if I take a seat?”

“You’d bother the only sleeping person in the room?” Sandalphon muttered without opening his eyes.

“If it meant getting me a place to sit from the one person hogging the whole couch, then yes.”

The back room wasn’t too small, but half of it was taken up by a computer desk, racks of clothing, and various other equipment, making the remaining space rather cramped. Urushihara had already gone to find a corner to curl up in, pulled out a game console and started playing. Ashiya went to take the one chair available, the seat at the computer desk. Which meant that Maou would either have to stand or bother the one person taking up two seats into giving up a space.

Sandalphon sighed and kicked his feet down. He swiveled until he was upright, then rested his head against the wall, all while keeping his eyes closed. 

Maou felt a little guilty. Sandalphon seemed really tired. But he sat down anyway with a “Thanks”.

Suddenly, yellow eyes filled his vision. Maou flinched back, his hand out defensively, before he remembered that he wasn’t in the alleyway; he wasn’t in a fight, Alas=Ramus wasn’t about to be crushed by falling rubble.

Those yellow eyes squinted, and a big smile creased their edges. “I know you!” Nyx said loudly. “You’re the Demon King!”

“Volume down, Nyx, we talked about this,” Sandalphon murmured.

“Demon King!” Nyx said, not any quieter.

“Y-yeah, that’s me.” Get it together, she’s just a kid.

That smile suddenly disappeared, as did those eyes, as Nyx stepped back a pace and dropped into a bow.

“I apologize for my actions!”

“You…apologize?”

Nyx straightened. “I apologize for attacking you, and for kicking you in the back, and for causing you to go into the side of a building.”

“Oh.” Maou didn’t know how he felt with the precise manner in which he was beaten up by this kid, being announced for the world to hear. “It’s ok, don’t worry about it.”

“And for kicking you in the head, and for punching you in the head, and for—”

“It’s okay! You can stop apologizing. I forgive you.”

A snort escaped from Emi’s side, but as Maou shifted towards her to send her the best glare possible, the hero in question was already looking away. “It's good to see how quickly she improved,” Emi said. 

“Yeah, she sure sucks out your energy,” Sandalpon mumbled. “Hey, Mikkun! Where did you store those sleeping bags and blankets?” He called out.

Michael’s head popped out from behind the door, carrying a box that was meant for the kitchen. “They should be in the closet upstairs, but don't take them out. It takes a lot of effort to store them back in. You should bring out the kotatsu instead; at least we should be able to accommodate our guests perfectly, considering how much the temperature has been dropping.” 

Urushihara immediately perked up at hearing Kotatsu. “You have a Kotatsu?”

“Ugh, fine.” 

“Ah, don’t move just yet, Sandal-sweet. We’ll be closing in just a couple of hours, so we can set up for our guests then. Sorry to make you wait, dears, try not to get too bored!” Michael’s head disappeared, and the door closed.

“With these three running around? I doubt we’ll get a moment’s rest.” Lailah shook her head.

“Hey, hey, hey, what are you doing? That’s my game!” Urushihara’s panicked voice came from the corner. 

“Loosifah, play with us!”

“Yeah, you be the couch, I’ll sit on you!”

“Ack, get off me!”

Well, at least this way, they would be occupied. Maou sent a mental salute to his General’s sacrifice.

Lailah gave a chuckle. “I feel lucky, Erone’s been such a quiet kid. You know, Emilia, it really makes me wonder how you keep up with your studies, having such an energetic child!”

“Mom!”

Maou’s head jerked up. “Studies?”

Emi let out a long groan; Lailah looked sheepish and let out an awkward laugh.

“Ahaha, I meant energies, or, um, I mean, just…just energy in general! You know, like, how children are so hard to keep up with…”

“Just stop, stop talking.” Emi held up a hand, covering her face with her other palm. Lailah clammed up immediately.

“Are you taking classes?” Maou asked, even though he figured it would make Emi retreat more. But he couldn’t help it; she’d piqued his interest. Plus, wasn’t it the job of the Demon King to antagonize the Hero? “I didn’t know you were in training. Did you finally get a new job?”

“Seriously? I didn’t peg you for being that dense,” Emi snarked.

“Watch what you say, Hero!” Ashiya snapped. Emi ignored him.

“I’m not working,” she said after a moment. “I’m in school.”

“School? Like, school school?”

“Yes, school school,” Emi repeated mockingly. 

“Finally realized your age, did you?” Maou couldn’t help but tease.

Emi raised her chin. “For your information, I’m in university.”

“Ehh? But you’re 17!”

“I’m 20 on paper, or did you forget?!”

“University, though? What could you possibly want to go to university for?”

“Aaaagh, this is why I didn’t want to tell you!” Emi threw up her hands and turned away from him. “I knew you’d just try to be nosy and be annoying about it!”

“Well, excuse me for trying to make conversation!” Then what she said hit him. “Wait, you were gonna keep this a secret?”

“Until someone decided they couldn’t keep their mouth shut.” Emi glared at Lailah, who shrank back.

It was odd, but Maou felt hurt. More than he’d thought. “Why wouldn’t you tell me?”

“Why was it your business?” Emi shot back. “Is everything in my life yours to know?”

Maou’s brow furrowed. “Oh, like my life hasn’t been fair game since day one?” he replied angrily. He stood and pointed at Emi. “What about all the times you came by trying to see what I was up to? Pot calling the kettle black much, you Stalker-Hero?!”

“Hey, I haven’t done that in ages! And of course I had to know what you were up to, I couldn’t trust that you weren’t doing something nefarious!” Emi got to her feet as well.

“Damn right you haven’t done that in ages! What happened, you get lazy or something?”

“Hey, now,” Gabriel spoke up, raising his hands. “Let’s try to keep it down, m’kay?”

Both Maou and Emi ignored him.

“Obviously, I found something better to do with my life!” Emi shouted.

“Better? Where’s your Hero’s pride? You give up after just a year of being in Japan? How do you know I’m not about to blow up a building?”

“Pleeeease, like you have the balls to do something like that.”

“I could! I could if I wanted! Don’t underestimate the actions of a desperate man!”

“Oh, so you’re saying you’re desperate now? And here I thought you couldn’t get any more pathetic!”

“If I’m pathetic, then what does that make you for giving up on your mission?!”

“I didn’t give up! I’m still gonna defeat you!”

“Are you? Or are you wasting your time with school?”

Stop it, both of you.

The Idea Link resonated through their minds like a bell toll. Both Emi and Maou winced and grabbed their heads, and even Gabriel and Lailah put a hand to their temples. Sandalphon had finally opened his eyes and was glaring at them with such intensity that everyone felt rather like schoolchildren being scolded by a stern teacher.

“If you two want to fight, then take it outside. Not where the kids can hear you.”

Maou had opened his mouth to protest, but at the mention of the kids, he and Emi turned to look at the corner. Erone was sitting with his head bowed, looking uncomfortable, while Nyx was being comforted by Alas=Ramus. Even Urushihara looked upset with the pair, having sat up and placed an arm around Erone and Nyx. 

Ariel chose that moment to peek through the door. “Um, could y’all maybe keep it down a little bit? We can kinda hear you from out here.”

“Sorry. We got it, Ariel, thanks,” Sandalphon said. Ariel nodded and closed the door again. Alas=Ramus toddled over and wrapped her arms around Maou’s legs.

“Papa, don’t fight with Mama!” she said sternly. “Mama and Papa have to get along!”

She went over to Emi and held her arms up. Emi had the decency to look humbled and complied, taking the toddler into her arms.

“Mama’s sorry,” she said sincerely. “We were just having a discussion.”

She faced Maou head-on. “I didn’t keep this from you as some sort of personal slight. I just wanted to have this part of my life to myself. And I knew you’d react this way.”

“What way?” Maou said automatically. 

“This, all…defensive.”

“Who’s being defensive?” Maou crossed his arms, knowing full well it didn’t help his case.

Emi just rolled her eyes. “Be that way if you want. It doesn’t change the fact that yes, I’m going to school. Yes, I found something to occupy my time other than wasting it on surveillance on your lot. If that makes you feel lonely, that’s on you.”

“Wha–? I never said I was lonely! If I’m lonely, it’s because you haven’t been bringing over Alas=Ramus! How can you keep my daughter from me, huh?”

Emi walked over and promptly handed Alas=Ramus to Maou, who took her in surprise. 

“If you want, we can set up a schedule. I’ll make sure to free up some time to drop her off. I should be able to do that between classes.”

Maou cuddled Alas=Ramus close, but his face was still troubled. “Well…that’s fine then. Just let me know your schedule, and I’ll let you know which days work for me.”

Emi nodded, then let out a soft laugh.

“I guess this makes us even now, doesn’t it?”

“What do you mean?”

“I accused you of giving up on your mission to be the Demon King, you tell me I’m giving up on being the Hero. I guess I kind of get where you were coming from, a little.”

Maou felt a little uncomfortable at the memory. Maybe, but at least you’re sure of what you’re doing with your life, he wanted to say, but would die before he said so out loud. I still don’t know…

Maou just shrugged. “Maybe this is just a sign of how things have changed.”

That got a wry smile. Alas=Ramus kicked in Maou’s hold, and he set her down. 

“Papa! Papa, play!”

“All right, all right. You run, and I’ll chase, all right?”

“No! I chase!”

“Eh? Ok then, ahhhh!”

Maou started running. It was almost enough to distract him. Yet he couldn’t keep out a sliver of gloominess, and a thought.

That things were changing far faster than he expected, and moving further and further out of his control.

***

“Now, listen closely. We’re going to do our best to explain, but it may be a little difficult to follow.”

After the customers had left and the kitchen was cleaned and closed, the group gathered in the center of the store around a large kotatsu that had been brought out. Urushihara seemed the happiest and was already bundled underneath the blanket, sighing contentedly at the warmth. 

The Sephira were all merged for the time being. Playing all day had tired them out, and they were sleeping with their respective parents. Emi wondered if it might be better for them to be awake, considering the conversation was about them, but she had to admit that she’d prefer them not to be aware of such a sensitive topic.

Because the first thing she had said when they all sat together was, “You promised. Explain what’s happening to the Sephira and Tree of Life. Now.”

The angels like Selaphiel and Ariel, who were not privy to Emi’s previous conversation with Gabriel and Lailah, looked startled at such a sudden accusation. But Michael merely nodded.

“Before we explain that, we need to tell you where we come from. You see–”

“Ah, no need to go into all that, I already spilled the beans,” Gabriel piped up. “Really, all we’re missing is your side of the story, y’see.”

“Hmm, I knew there was a reason I could never tell you a secret,” Michael said flirtatiously. “Well, if you’re all caught up with all of that, then we can skip right to the good stuff.”

He counted off his fingers. “Right now, the only ones of us who can provide any insight into what they’re doing to the Tree of Life are Gabby-kun, me, Sandalphon, and Jophiel. Considering that we all took off 50 years ago and Gabby-sweet has been a Guardian all that time up until now, he might be able to provide the best insight into what you’re looking for. But I’ll start with what I know.

“When I was in Heaven, I was the leader of the angels, as you know. But really, that was more of a formal title than anything else. Back in our world, I was Head of Security. Not for any governmental position, mind you, just for the population of our ship. Gabby-kun was my subordinate. That authority eventually became meaningless when our world died. But Ignora and Sataniel recognized my affinity for leadership and put me in charge of keeping the peace. Rather simply, when it came to maintaining order, I was their right-hand man.

“I didn’t know much about the science stuff behind the scenes. I just knew they had lots of experiments going on. And, for a time, I believed in their cause. So much so that I was the first to sign up for guardianship over a Sephirot. I didn’t know what they were doing at the time. I just knew it was my job to train the security detail over each Sephirot. For a long time, things stayed that way, and time passed like that.”

“So when did you change your mind?” Maou asked.

Michael cast his gaze downwards. “Hod, the Sephirot I was in charge of, almost died.”

A mixture of reactions went around the table. Jophiel and Sandalphon looked the least surprised, but Gabriel was staring in shock.

“I didn’t even hear of that,” he muttered. “How fast did they cover it up to keep it a secret from high-ranked angels like us…?”

“It was top-secret. Only a few of us knew. I was only privy to it because Hod was my sector. Even then, I wasn’t told much. I only remember Ignora showing up in a panic, and the sensors around the Sephirot reading low levels. From what I could pick up, there was too much energy drained from the Tree, or maybe there was too much of the wrong energy put into Hod. Either way, there was a backlash, and that root almost died. It was at that point that I started to wonder if we were doing the right thing.”

“It wasn’t until I approached Michael that we started to talk about it, though,” Jophiel put in. “As an intern, I was a little more aware of the experimentation. I joined to learn more about the Tree and its Sephira, to understand each one’s role in creation and the world. I thought that’s what we were there to do. But in reality…”

“Sandalphon said something about forcing their blooming,” Maou said when Jophiel’s voice failed her. “Is that what they’re doing?”

“In a sense,” Michael replied. “The energy being put into powering the angels is also being used to manipulate the Sephira. You see, each Sephirot is an aspect of the Tree’s will being manifested upon the world it’s in charge of. Through proper channels and appropriate care, each Sephirot plays a role in guiding life to propagate on the world, evolve, grow, and reach its full potential. But it has to be done in a particular order, and when the right time calls for it. It was never meant to be done at the will of another. But Ignora found a way to take the energy she cultivates from Ente Isla’s worship and fake the Tree into believing certain events are in order, thereby causing certain Sephira to bloom.

“From there, the Sephira are made to obey the will of the angels. Well, these days, it’s Ignora, and Ignora alone. At best, they’re manipulated; at worst, they’re forced. I don’t know exactly how Ignora controls those who are unwilling, but I expect that no matter what, it’s an unpleasant process.”

Michael caught the look of Gabriel, who looked stricken throughout his narrative.

“That’s…I didn’t know…” For once, Gabriel seemed lost for words.

“Did you really never question the process, Gabriel?” Michael asked him, for once, not using a nickname. “Or did you only close your eyes and ears to everything in the hopes that not knowing would make you blameless?”

“That’s not fair. You know what Ignora is like, if she’d found out–!” Lailah jumped to his defense, but Selaphiel cut in.

“You rebelled too, didn’t you? Why are you defending someone who took so long to find his guts and take action?”

“Enough,” Maou interrupted. “Say what you will about him, yeah, maybe it did take him this long to get to this point, but he’s the one who got the rest of us involved. Maybe he didn’t go out in a grand gesture like the rest of you, but he’s here now, isn’t he?”

“Maou’s right. Bickering about who was the most righteous in this situation isn’t going to get us anywhere.” Emi surprised herself in her agreement with Maou. But this deviation in the conversation needed to be shut down sooner rather than later. “Okay, so we can assume that some amount of torture is being done to get the Sephira to comply. All the more reason to shut down Heaven as soon as possible. So? Does anyone have any ideas on how to go about doing that?”

A moment of silence fell over the table, during which the angels seemed to compose themselves.

“Ashiya, what do you think?” Maou asked, rather suddenly. Ashiya seemed surprised to be put on the spot, but straightened and assumed a serious disposition. 

“If we are to consider an assault on Heaven, having as many allies as possible is key,” he said. “As large as this group has become, we are still a small faction. It is possible to win a war with less numbers, but the more, the better. However, we cannot even begin to strategize a way to defeat our enemy without knowing how to get to them first. And as far as we can understand, Heaven is completely blocked off from any means of access.”

“Just by Gates, though, right?” Urushihara mumbled. He’d rested his head on the table, but tilted it to the side so they could hear him. “It still exists in physical space, doesn’t it? Can’t we just get as close as possible and fly the rest of the way?”

“If you want to end up in actual outer space, sure,” Gabriel retorted. “Heaven is on a moon, remember? The closest our Gates would be able to dump us is about 500 miles away. The best thing that would happen is we jump out into open void and suffocate, that is, if we don’t freeze to death in seconds first.”

“Maou-sama,” Ashiya said in a low voice. “Is there not a resource we have that can get us there, without the need for a Gate?”

“I know what you’re thinking of, Ashiya. But it won’t work.”

“What are you talking about?” Ariel asked.

““The Demon King’s Castle,”” all three demons chorused.

“It was how we got from the Demon World to Ente Isla,” Ashiya explained to the confused-looking angels. “It’s a flying contraption, made from the same technology as Heaven.”

“A ship? Where did you get a ship?” Ariel demanded.

“It was his ship,” Lailah said in a quiet voice.

A stunned silence fell over the angels.

“...Sataniel’s?” Michael said faintly.

“We modified it and built the Castle over it. It was meant to be a one-way trip. But, it may be possible that…?” Ashiya trailed off when Maou started shaking his head.

“It’s a good idea. But the components are missing, and it’s unlikely we’ll pull them together in enough time that we don’t get noticed by Ignora and the rest of Heaven. We need something that will get us there so that we don’t lose the element of surprise, but also big enough to transport a lot of people at once.”

“You don’t happen to have a ship, do you?” Emi asked Michael, who shook his head. 

“We used Gates. It was an ugly escape, if I’m to be completely honest. Not clean in the slightest. It was a miracle none of us died or was permanently scarred. It was so messy that we actually ended up in this world by mistake. We had intended to land in Ente Isla, but we ended up going much farther.”

“And there’s no way to get back from here?”

“Heaven is closed, Emi darling. That means no one gets in, or out.”

A thought seemed to occur to Michael, and he sat forward. “Although…Jophi-dear, do you remember…?”

“Don’t be ridiculous,” Jophiel said. “There’s no way to get it to work…Unless…”

“Exactly,” Michael said back. “We couldn’t before, because we didn’t have the means. But now…”

Jophiel looked astounded. “I can’t believe we didn’t think of this until now. You’re right. It might actually…But there’s no way she didn’t find it. Not after all this time.”

“Have a little faith, Jophi-dear. It might be our best chance yet. Besides, our own Selaphiel and Ariel are something of a pair of geniuses.”

Jophiel didn’t seem to have anything to say to that, at which point Emi burst in. “Are either of you going to tell us what the hell you’re talking about?!”

“Sela-rin, do you want to explain the details?”

Selaphiel pushed up his glasses. “They’re referring to a device we hid in Heaven. It was supposed to be our way back into Heaven when we were going to return and rescue the Sephira. A back door, if you will.”

“Well, why are we just hearing about this now?” Maou demanded. “Why didn’t you lead with that?”

“Easy, Demon King, I’m getting to that. It’s not as easy as you think, and we left it as an impossibility, because it requires Sephira to operate.”

“...What do you mean?”

“The device is connected to the Sephira,” Ariel explained. “It locks in on the Sephira’s energy independently and relies on their inherent connection with one another. The Tree’s reach transcends boundaries, you see. It reaches past dimensions and barriers in space. As cut off from the rest of the world as Heaven made it, the connection between Sephira cannot be completely blocked. Especially if the manifestations were part of the same gem.”

“You’re talking about fragments.” Emi locked eyes with Lailah. “You’re saying that as long as a fragment of a Sephirot exists here and another is in Heaven, the two have a connection?”

“A very weak connection, but it’s there,” Selaphiel confirmed. “Well, that’s the theory, anyway.”

“Theory? You mean…you aren’t sure?”

“The science is there. All the calculations point towards us being right. But…up until now, there was no way to test it.”

“Because you didn’t have a Sephirot,” Maou realized. He looked to Sandalphon. “Is that why you wanted to get her out?”

Sandalphon was quiet for a time. “It wasn’t just that,” he admitted. “I genuinely tried to rescue them. I was the only one who could have done it. I just…failed.”

“When we realized we were on Earth without a means to test the connection, we abandoned hope,” Michael said somberly. “That was our only way back through, discreetly, at least. It caused a lot of discourse at first. Sandalphon wanted to go back right away, consequences be damned. I had to convince him that doing so would be suicide. We tried to come up with other ways we might be able to get back. But in the end…we gave up.”

“It’s different now,” Jophiel said firmly, her hand on Sandalphon’s shoulder. “Thanks to you all, we have a way of succeeding. And this time, we’ll be victorious.”

The mood seemed to have significantly lifted. Selaphiel and Ariel were bumping fists, while Jophiel and Sandalphon were giving each other smiles. Ashiya seemed to already be planning strategic methods of entry into Heaven and discussing ideas with Maou. 

For her part, Emi was a little more reserved in her opinion, only because she felt more sceptical. This seemed to be placing all their eggs in a metaphorical basket that was an echo of a certainty. It didn’t feel right without a backup. But perhaps things would pan out. They would simply have to see.

“By the way, Mom, did you know about this device when you left?”

“How could I? This rebellion was separate from me. I had no idea it was happening when it happened.”

“I thought you were in cahoots with them. Isn’t that why you broke the Yesod gem into fragments?”

Lailah shook her head. “That wasn’t me. I just managed to escape with some of the fragments, but I never actually shattered them.”

That didn’t make sense. This entire time Emi had been under the impression that Lailah had been the one to shatter the Yesod, if nothing else then to protect them from Ignora’s influence.

The others seemed similarly perplexed, having listened in on the conversation.

“Then who…?”

“It was Ignora.”

All of them turned to look at the person who had spoken. Urushihara had said the name so matter-of-factly, they expected his expression to be the same, but he looked uncharacteristically serious. He’d even sat up completely.

“How do you know?” Michael asked, though he sounded as if he dreaded to know the answer.

Urushihara met his gaze evenly. “Because I saw her do it. She did it so she could put a piece in me.”

Chapter Text

The room was silent, all the attention focused on Urushihara as he told his story. There was a frown on his expression, unlike the laid-back attitude he normally wore. “I don’t remember it clearly, most of it was me being scared of what was happening when she strapped me to that table.” He closed his eyes, balling his fist tightly as he tried to recall the memory from a long time ago. His lower lip trembled as he finally spoke, “But I remember the bright light when Yesod split in pieces, it almost blinded me. Then Ignora dragged me and bound me to an operating table, and after taking my blood and doing some other tests, she stuck a piece inside of me.”

Lucifer opened his eyes again, releasing air he did not realise he was holding in.

No one moved, nor said anything, they just silently stared at the demon, expressions ranging from shock, pity or horror. 

“But it’s been a long time, you know. As uncomfortable as the memory makes me, it feels more distant than something that is bothering me. Anyway, there’s nothing else I can recall since I was pretty young.” 

“Can you remember if you watched Ignora often?” Michael asked.

Lucifer gave him a pensive look, “I think she didn’t let me out of her sight for too long, unless she was really occupied.”

“You never told me any of this, Urushihara,” Maou said quietly.

“I only remembered just now, if I’m to be honest. It’s like those memories you don’t recall unless someone prompts you to.” Urushihara shrugged. “Now that I think of it, though, I remember being there for a lot of Ignora’s experiments with the Sephira.”

“...I understand if you don’t wish to speak of it. But can you remember what she was trying to accomplish?” Ashiya asked tentatively.

Urushihara frowned. “Don’t treat me like that.”

“Like what?”

“Like some fragile thing. Just because I opened up a little about something that happened to me, I’m not gonna break down sobbing at the wrong question.”

“I was merely trying to be–! Fine.” Ashiya shook his head.

“In answer to your question, no, I don’t remember. I doubt that even if I did, I’d be able to understand what she was talking about.”

The group slumped a little. It felt as if they’d managed to gain a lead, only for it to slip through their grasp yet again.

“If only there were a way for you to recall those memories with a little more detail, we might finally get ahead on all this,” Emi muttered. “If we knew what she was planning, we’d be able to–what is it, Ariel?”

Ariel had stuck her hand in the air and was waving it. “There is something we can do!” she said excitedly. “We go see the shrink!”

“Will you take this seriously?” Maou snapped.

“Easy, Maou-kun, she’s talking about someone we know.” Michael had adopted a contemplative look. “Hmm…it’s true, that might be our only option.”

Yet it seemed to be an option that none of the angels of the rebellion faction seemed to want to do with. Sandalphon had rolled his eyes, while Jophiel put her face in her hands. Only Ariel looked really excited.

“And? Who might that be?”

“His name is Zadkiel. He’s another angel, like us,” Selaphiel informed them.

“Just how many angels are in this freaking city?!” Emi shrieked.

“As far as we know, he’s the only other one besides the ones you know. We swear,” Jophiel put her hands up when it looked like Emi might punch her. “He’s probably been here the longest. Left a long time ago, decades before we did. We only happened upon him by accident. He mostly keeps to himself, away from everyone else. Now that I recall, I think that he told us that if we ever bothered him again, he’d kill us.”

“And why are we going to bother him?”

“Because he’s the Angel of Memory.” Michael stood smoothly from the table. “If there's anyone who can bring Lucifer’s memories to light, it’s him.”

The Fallen Angel, Remembering

“Now, when we get there, let me do the talking,” Selaphiel said. “We’re not sure why, but we’re pretty sure I’m the only one Zadkiel will listen to.”

“That’s mean, Selaphiel!” Ariel pouted. “He loves me more than you! If there’s anyone who’ll get him to do what we want, it’s me!”

“Ariel, the last time he literally threw you out of his building. With one hand.”

“Don’t we have to make an appointment or something to see him?” Emi asked. “And going so late in the afternoon? The place will surely be closed by the time we get there.”

“That’s the idea. We’ll catch him after his hours are over but before he goes home. Though we may be a little crammed in the waiting room…”

“I’ll admit, it’ll probably be kinda weird that a whole group of us are going to see a psychiatrist.” Maou said.

Urushihara said nothing.

The five of them – Selaphiel, Ariel, Emi, Maou, and Urushihara – were squeezed into a tiny sedan that apparently belonged to Selaphiel. Aside from the surprising fact that an angel knew how to drive, Maou was far more fascinated by how they’d managed to afford a motorized vehicle in Tokyo off of a fami-chicken store salary.

It had been agreed that a small group would accompany Urushihara to see this Zadkiel, who apparently worked as a psychiatrist in the heart of the city. Even though Gabriel and Lailah wanted to see this Zadkiel as well, having five people was already pushing it; Urushihara already seemed uncomfortable enough that this many people were going. 

“So how did you find out about this guy anyways? You said he’s a neutral party, but it sounds like you keep in touch. Were you able to scope him out with some kind of angel radar or something?”

“What are you talking about Maou, angel radar? Is this a demon thing we don’t know about? Do you get pinged every time there’s a demon in the area?” Ariel sniffed. 

Both Maou and Emi stared. Does she not read presences? They both thought at the same time.

“Anyways, it was Selaphiel who found out about him.”

“Selaphiel? Were you looking for more angels when you found him?”

“Well…to be honest, I didn’t know he was an angel when I first met him.”

“...Oh. So you met him because you…” Maou trailed off awkwardly.

“I was lost and needed help.”

There was an awkward cough coming from the back of the car. 

“It wasn't long since we had arrived in Japan,” Selaphiel began, “maybe less than a year. Everything was so new and different that it became a bit overwhelming.” 

Maou recalled the time he and Ashiya struggled when they recently arrived in Japan. The many cultural written, and unwritten rules, trying to keep a job to earn money. Selaphiel and the others probably experienced something similar.

“So I got lost when I was trying to find Nakano Broadway, and I happened to bump into him.”

Maou found his face smacked against the window as the angel finished his story. “What the…!? Why did you make it sound as if you were struggling with something grave!?”

Selaphiel blinked. “Because I was. I had discovered there was a large possibility I would have gotten my hands on a rare figurine of my back-then-number-one waifu, and the idea of possibly missing her was crushing me.” 

“That's not the same!” Maou protested.

“Alright, calm down.” Emi shushed him, ignoring his grumbling as Maou complained about his wasted feelings. Ariel bit her lower lip, staring silently at Selaphiel and let out a sigh.

 “Let's stick to the main topic. What else can you tell us about Zadkiel?”

“He likes chicken karaage.”

“I mean his personality and background." Emi clarified. She felt her brows twitching as a tiny spark of annoyance began to bubble inside her.

“Well, I can give you a quick rundown about what I heard about him.” Selaphiel answered as he paused the car in front of a red traffic light, “He was one of the scientists working for Ignora and Sataniel. Intelligent but kept a lot to himself.” The car moved again as the lights turned green. Selaphiel still kept his focus perfectly on the road as he continued his story, “Apparently, he didn’t agree with how things were run and how most of his research had to go through Ignora before getting full approval. He is quite direct in voicing his thoughts, so those two never got along and were always in disagreement with each other. After Sataniel’s faction rebelled, he left on his own accord.” 

They slowed down as a specific building came into their sight. 

“Michael assumed he went to Ente Isla to live as a hermit somewhere. Maybe he did for some time before going to Japan.” 

“And how did you figure out he was an angel?” Maou asked.

“He mentioned it; apparently, he was aware all along that I was one too.” Selaphiel answered, “We stayed in contact a bit because I wanted to thank him for his help. So, when we got the shop running, I stopped by to give him some samples.” 

The car finally came to a halt, and Selaphiel turned off the engine. “This is where he works. He should be off the clock in ten minutes.” He opened the car door, halting as he had one foot on the ground and turned back to the group. “Oh, and don’t take it to heart if he upsets you. Since he's one of the older angels, he doesn't pay attention to the feelings of others. His words often come over as harsh and blunt, but he's like that to everyone.” 

The building was just as shiny inside as it was outside, and despite its simple interior, the poorer visitors could feel the emptiness of their pockets gape just a little more as they took in the glamor of the location. Selaphiel and Ariel took them straight to the elevators, bypassing the front reception as easily as if they lived there.

“We’ll go to the seventh floor,” Selaphiel informed them. “Room 708.”

When the elevator doors opened again, the group was greeted with a sign on the wall in bold lettering that said Psychiatry This way! A painting of flower petals had been done to surround the lettering and lead them down the hall. If the intent was to calm the visitor, it had done its job quite well in Maou’s opinion, at least. He snuck a glance at the resident ‘patient’, so to speak.

Urushihara looked as bland-faced and bored as ever, standing hunched with his hands in his pockets. But there was something tense about his posture, and he was the last to leave the elevator. He wouldn’t look at anything straight on, just glancing here and there to make sure he wouldn’t bump into anything. 

“You okay?” Maou couldn’t help asking.

Urushihara looked up at him, and Maou felt pinned by his glare. It was a look that seemed to accuse him specifically of the circumstances.

“Hey, you know we don’t have to do anything you don’t want to, right?” Maou did his best not to sound defensive, going for a tone he hoped came off as caring. “Even though we’ve come all this way, if you’re not comfortable, we can go back.”

Urushihara’s gaze dropped, and Maou felt the prickling on the back of his neck go down. 

“...I’m fine,” Urushihara said finally. “Let’s just get this over with.”

They joined the others in what seemed to be the waiting room of Room 708. Selaphiel was speaking with the receptionist, who seemed rather apologetic.

“I’m sorry, but we ask that you make an appointment before going to see Dr. Zaizen,” the receptionist was saying when Maou and Urushihara approached. 

“Is it possible you could just let him know we’re here? Tell him it’s Hiroshi. Hiroshi Mineshita.”

“Mineshita…I see you on our client list, but I’m afraid without an appointment, I can’t…”

“Please?” Ariel leaned in close over the counter, sending the receptionist into stutters. She pouted and blinked her eyes owlishly. “Just an exception? Just this once? We really reaaaaaally need to see him, it won’t take long, I promise!”

“Oi, Ariel–!”

“Please please please please please–”

“I’m very sorry, it’s impossible, please back away from the counter–!”

“You’re not helping!” Emi seemed ready to yank Ariel back.

“Pleeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeease–!”

“Ariel.”

The voice cut through the activity like a knife, freezing everyone’s motions and turning their attention down the back hallway, where there stood a man. He was tall with short silver hair combed back professionally, rectangular glasses perched upon a high-bridged nose through which peered icy red eyes in a severe glare. He nodded to Selaphiel, who dipped his head in return, before saying to the receptionist, “It’s all right. I’ll see them in my room.”

“Yay! Oh, Zadkiel, it’s so good to see you again–mmf!” Ariel leapt forward before anyone could stop her and threw herself at the man, much to the horror of several there, including the receptionist, only for her face to mush into the palm of his outstretched hand. Zadkiel grasped the top of her hair, ignoring her cries of pain.

“You will refer to me as Dr. Zaizen as long as we are in my area of work.”

“Ow ow ow ow ow ow! Okay, okay, okay, I get it, I get it! Be gentle, be gentle!”

“Hmph.” Zadkiel released her and turned to go back down the hall. Ariel patted down her hair and blinked back the tears in her eyes, but was back to smiles in seconds and skipped on after him. Selaphiel gestured for the others to go before him.

The hallway seemed to get narrower the further they went, and the room Zadkiel led them to seemed to be the most cramped it could possibly be. Certainly it seemed difficult to fit any more than three people in it.

“I call the couch!” Ariel announced, only to be dragged back by the collar.

“You will wait outside.” Zadkiel’s tone left no room for argument. “As for the rest of you, I can only assume you’re here to support Mr. Mineshita, but policy states–”

“Actually, I’m here to ask a favor of you,” Selaphiel interrupted. “I’m sorry to drop in unannounced in this manner, especially at such an inconvenient time. But I’m afraid it’s something of an emergency. If possible, I wondered if you wouldn’t mind taking a look at someone else.”

“Selaphiel, I told you before, if you recommend me to anyone, I prefer if they go through the proper channels and–”

Whatever else Zadkiel was going to say about policy died down the moment he caught sight of Urushihara. Selaphiel urged him forward, and Urushihara obeyed, if a little reluctantly. He seemed uncomfortable at being scrutinized, especially by one such as Zadkiel, but greeted him properly nevertheless.

“How do you do. My name is–”

“Lucifer.” Zadkiel’s voice came out in a murmur, as if he were speaking to himself. “Ignora and Sataniel’s son. I remember you.”

Urushihara’s brow furrowed, but he didn’t respond.

Zadkiel stared for so long Urushihara began to fidget under his gaze. But then all of a sudden he inhaled sharply, pushed up his glasses, then gestured into the room. “Inside, if you please. All of you. That means you too, Ariel.”

Somehow, they managed to make it work. The five of them shoved as best they could into the cramped little room, apologetically squeezing past one another to find any sitting space at all or, failing that, a spot to at least stand and lean against something comfortably. It ended up with Ariel pressed up against a bookshelf, Emi next to her in a tiny chair, Maou up against the door, and Selaphiel and Urushihara on the couch opposite Zadkiel in an armchair.

Urushihara gave a quick look around the room, there were a few beautiful paintings and posters of serene sceneries; a beautiful forest, field of flowers, top of a mountain with the aurea borealis. Another few posters with encouraging quotes about self-care and confidence and some plants. It was surprisingly comforting despite Zadkiel’s attitude.

“Now what is it that you want from me.” Zadkiel asked as he took out a notepad and pencil.

The fallen angel’s frown was still plastered on his face. Selaphiel placed his hand on Urushihara’s shoulder and gave him an encouraging nod. “I want to try and remember my childhood… “ Zadkiel began to write as Urushihara told his story. “There are memories buried that are crucial for our confrontation against Ignora. But it’s been too long that I am not able to recall them very well.” 

“And Selaphiel suggested that you should talk to me then?” 

“Uh no it was Ariel…” 

The angel shot a glare at the mentioned woman and let out a deep sigh. “And are you willing to do this or do you feel urged by the others? You do realise what having these sessions with me would enquire, furthermore I am not a charity,” He shot a look at Selaphiel, “Do you have a warranty that would cover my prices?”

Urushihara fell silent, obviously not feeling comfortable with all the probing.

“Nevermind. We can discuss payment later. For now, describe your home life. Do you live alone?”

“Uh, no, I live with Maou and Ashiya…”

“Do you feel safe there?”

“Yeah, I guess…”

“What do you do as part of your daily life?”

“Shop around and play video games, mostly…”

“Professionally?”

“Uh, no, I don’t work.” 

“I see. Are you in school?”

“He’s a NEET,” Emi supplied from the corner. Everyone’s attention zeroed in on her, and she shrank back at their looks. “What? He calls himself that all the time! He even acts like he’s proud–”

“I will ask you to refrain from further commentary during this session unless I address you directly,” Zadkiel cut her off. “Until that happens, please allow Lucifer to answer for himself.”

He turned back to Urushihara. “Now then, tell me about the games you play. What genre would you say you’re into?”

“Sorry, but,” Maou was the one to break in this time, “I know what you just said, but we’re in a bit of a time crunch here. Is this all really necessary?”

“It is very necessary,” Zadkiel replied, setting down his notepad. He flashed Maou a scrutinizing look. “Since you’re so eager to join the conversation, why don’t you answer this for me. What would you say your relationship to Lucifer is?”

“I, uh, on paper or in real life? Cuz on paper I’m his guardian, but before I was his, well, leader. It’s hard to describe in a few sentences, it’s kind of a long story…”

“We’re not here for an actual therapy session,” Emi cut in. “Look, whatever Urushihara knows might be crucial for us taking down Ignora, so we came here to–”

“I know exactly what you’re here for.” Throughout this entire time, Zadkiel had never raised his voice once, yet every time he spoke, it seemed to shut down any and all opposition. He took out a cloth and began wiping his glasses. “But if you want me to access those memories, you’ll have to let me do things my way. And that involves me getting to understand everything about my client. How he understands himself, and how others see him.”

Zadkiel turned his chair towards Emi, placing the glasses back on his face. “Tell me how you know Lucifer.”

Emi frowned. “Shouldn’t you know? Haven’t you heard about what’s been going on in Ente Isla for the past–”

“I haven’t cared about that place for the last one hundred years, nor do I intend to start now. But it seems you care quite a bit about it. I would hazard a guess that you are from there, judging by your accent.”

“My—?”

“I would also surmise that your relationship with Lucifer is something of an antagonistic one, based on your unwarranted comment from earlier. Did he happen to do something to personally offend you?”

“Oh, nothing much, just burn down my homeland and kill nearly everyone in it,” Emi gritted out. 

Rather than look shocked, Zadkiel merely nodded. “So, there’s an amount of hostility in your feelings towards Lucifer. Yet you accompanied him on this trip as an ally, or at the very least a neutral party.” 

Emi ground her teeth. “A matter of circumstance, that’s it.”

“What happened to get you to this point? Did he apologize?”

“Apologize?” Emi laughed derisively. “Like he’d apologize for anything! He’s an insufferable, lazy, good-for-nothing–”

“And you, Mr. Guardian-on-paper,” Zadkiel turned away from her to face Maou. “Do you agree with the assessment that Lucifer is insufferable, lazy, and good-for-nothing?”

“Do I have to be in the room for this?” Urushihara muttered, hanging his head in his hands. Selaphiel patted his back sympathetically.

“Wha–, I, my name’s Maou,” Maou replied weakly.

“Maou then. The question still stands.”

“I don’t…I mean, he kinda…it’s not like he does nothing, but I mean, it’d be nice if he helped out around the house a little…” He stuttered when Urushihara hung his head lower. “Not that makes him a good-for-nothing! I mean, he was pretty active in Ente Isla–” Maou gulped at Emi’s withering glare. “N-not that that excuses his actions, of course, but they were under my direction, so I suppose I should claim responsibility for that, but at the same time he did kinda go off on his own a few times, so that’s technically on him…” 

Now everyone was glaring at him.

Maou tugged at his collar. “Kinda stuffy in here, is it all right if we open a window?” he croaked.

“The windows are locked for a reason.”

“Ah…”

“You claimed to be his leader prior to your guardianship. The quality of a subordinate’s behavior is often a reflection of the quality of leadership. Would you say that you are a good leader, Maou?”

When did this become about me? Maou opened and closed his mouth several times, but before he could answer, a ringing sound came from his pocket.

“Oh, it looks like I’m getting a call, I really have to take this, please excuse me!” Not bothering to check the name on the cell, Maou squeezed himself through the door and quickly shut it behind him.

Zadkiel swiveled back around to look at Urushihara, but before he could ask anything else, Emi blurted out, “Shouldn’t you be asking questions more relevant to the issue? We’re looking for his memories of Ignora's experiments with the Sephira, surely it’d make sense to find out his relationship with them?”

Zadkiel’s gaze grew cold. “It seems you have a misunderstanding of how this works. This is not something I can simply snap my fingers and do, as you all so clearly expect of me. This is a delicate and complex process that requires an established relationship between myself and the client. Normally it takes weeks, even months of careful navigating. But if, as you say, we are “in a time crunch”, I must do a quick and rather crude version of establishing that relationship with Lucifer. Even so, there is an order to all things. If you wish for this process to go any quicker, you will start by cooperating with me. And that begins by being quiet unless I speak to you.”

Emi looked furious, but her mouth closed with a click. 

Zadkiel turned back to Urushihara, who had nearly folded in half with how he was burying his face in his arms. “Now, Lucifer, after hearing about what others have had to say about you, how would you say you feel right now?”

“How would you feel after hearing all that?” Urushihara mumbled.

“We’re not talking about me right now. We’re talking about you.”

“Not great, okay? In fact, I feel pretty shitty right about now.”

“Would you say that you feel this way because of the way they said it, or because of what was said?”

“What’s the difference?”

“Let me put it another way. Do you feel insulted because nothing good was said about you, or do you feel guilty because what they said was true?”

“What the hell would you know?” Urushihara ground out. He glared up at Zadkiel. “You’ve been stuck here for the past one hundred years, you said so yourself! And you don’t know anything about me! How the hell do you know what they said is true or not?”

“Cool it, Urushihara, that’s not helping” Emi said automatically. But instead of telling her to stay quiet again, Zadkiel nodded approvingly 

“This is a good sign, as a matter of fact. It shows that he’s being responsive and caring about the subject.” 

He addressed Urushihara next. “It’s all right to lash out. But try not to deflect. Perhaps the question was too obvious. Anyone would feel insulted after hearing what you did about themselves. But the question still remains on whether or not you’ve taken responsibility for what you’ve been accused of. For starters, let’s establish the facts. Is it true that you committed arson and murder?”

“What is this, a trial?”

“Again, try not to deflect. Please give a straightforward answer.”

“...Yeah. But I was ordered to do so, you heard Maou!”

“He also mentioned you were prone to disregarding his orders and going off on your own. Did you commit arson and murder during these times as well?”

“...”

“Lucifer?”

“...Can Yusa Emi leave the room?”

“How dare you–!”

“If you wish. Do you want her to leave the room?”

“You don’t have to ask me twice, I’m going,” Emi snapped, getting up.

“Please stay.” 

Zadkiel sounded surprisingly polite, a far cry from the usual ordering he’d been doing up until now. Perhaps that’s what made her stop.

“If Lucifer wishes for you to leave, then I will ask you to leave. But if not, I believe it is crucial you remain, if that is all right with you.”

“...Fine.” 

“Lucifer. Do you want her to leave, or to stay?”

Urushihara had a look Emi had never before seen on him. Truth be told, it was a fascinating sight. It was as if he was fighting to remain nonchalant, and struggling not to burst into tears. It was such a strange emotion to have on the usually snarky, aloof Urushihara that Emi had to turn away for a moment.

The battle to remain nonchalant seemed to win out, as Urushihara shrugged and said, in a slightly wobbly tone, “She can stay.”

“...”

Emi lowered herself back down in the chair.

“Then could you please answer my earlier question?”

“...So what if I did?” Urushihara threw himself back against the couch. “I became a demon when I fell, and demons kill. So what? Humans meant nothing to me.”

Emi’s brow ticked. Why did I stay, again?

“‘Meant’ nothing to you. Does this mean that they still mean nothing to you?”

“...”

Before Urushihara could answer, Zadkiel added, “Please be honest. Our session will go a lot smoother if you’re honest with me.”

“...Maou told me not to kill anymore, so I can’t.”

“I see your obedience has improved. But that was not the question I asked.”

Urushihara rolled his eyes. “They’re not so bad, I guess,” he muttered. 

“So if Maou were to lift the order on you not to kill, you wouldn’t go on a spree?”

“…I don’t know.”

Zadkiel sat back. “Thank you for your honesty.”

Urushihara hunched his shoulders. “Can we change the subject?” he asked quietly.

“One last question.” Zadkiel tapped his pencil against the notepad. “Do you feel deserving of redemption?

“…!”

“…”

“What kind of question is that?” Urushihara blurted out. “Isn’t that question supposed to come later? Aren’t you skipping a few levels?”

Zadkiel stayed silent, waiting expectantly. 

“What the hell would I—!” Urushihara caught Emi’s look and swallowed the rest of his words. “Fine, no, then?”

“Honesty, Lucifer.”

“I am being honest!”

“You’re being the honest you think you want us to hear. Do you feel deserving of redemption?”

“Then yes?”

“No.”

“What do you want me to say?!”

“I want the truth of how you feel.”

“I’m feeling kinda cornered by this question!”

“Good. That’s honest. You’re getting closer. Now, if someone were to offer you forgiveness for everything you had done, if Yusa Emi were to forgive you, right now, would you take it?”

“Like I’d—!” Emi shut up when Zadkiel raised a finger. His eyes never left Urushihara’s.

Emi didn’t think it was possible for a person to be afraid of a question. But here was Urushihara, eyes wide and mouth trembling. 

She’d only seen that look one time before.

“I don’t know,” Urushihara said finally, swallowing several times. “Why would I…no one’s ever done that before. Why would they? How would I…”

“All right.” Zadkiel adjusted his glasses, a simple movement that nevertheless seemed to break the tension of the room. “All right. We can change the subject now.”

“Can we take a break, actually?” Selaphiel spoke for the first time. “Five minutes. That’s it. Just to grab some water.”

Zadkiel checked his watch. “Five minutes. I expect you back on the dot.”

Selaphiel nudged Urushihara, who seemed like he couldn’t get up from the couch fast enough. They opened the door just as Maou was coming back in.

“Oh! Sorry, are we done? I was just—Urushihara!”

“We’ll be back, I promise,” Selaphiel said apologetically as he passed him by.

Maou seemed ready to go after them, but he was stopped by Zadkiel.

“Maou. Sit, if you please. I have a few more questions to ask you.”

“Uh, can this wait? I have something I need to tell the others—”

“It cannot. You will have to say what you need to say after you leave my office.”

Maou sat down on the couch, now that it was vacant. 

Zadkiel tapped the point of his pencil on the notepad. “I was going to ask Lucifer this question directly, but I believe it would be better served if I asked the people who know him. Do you know if Lucifer has any friends?”

“Eh?” Maou scratched his head. “Friends? I mean…yeah, he has me and Ashiya, I guess…”

“You said you were his leader, and now his guardian. That tells me the nature of your relationship is primarily a caretaker role. Are you saying you are friends as well?”

“Umm…I mean, I feel responsible for him, I guess, even though he’s way older than me, but he is my General after all, so…”

“So he was closest in rank to you?”

“Eh? No, I have lots of Generals. Emi is one too.”

“Don’t you dare put me on the same level as that degenerate,” Emi growled. “And I am not close to you!”

“Ease up, if anyone’s closest to me, it’s Ashiya! He’s been the one who’s always been there, taking care of everything, and he’s never betrayed me!” Maou stated.

“So this Ashiya is your caretaker?” Zadkiel asked.

“What? No, I take care of myself just fine, it's just that…well, I guess he’s kind of my caretaker, since he does all the cleaning and cooking and meal-prepping and everything. But it’s not like I’m an invalid! Honestly, if anyone’s like an invalid, it’s Urushihara, hahaha.”

“Oi, Maou, that’s not a nice thing to say about your roommate,” Ariel said crossly.

“Leave off, it’s fine, it’s how he wants to be treated! We’re lucky Ashiya’s not here, he’d definitely have a lot to rant about Urushihara’s behavior…”

“Then he is also Lucifer’s guardian.” Zadkiel nodded understandingly. “The summary of your household appears to be thus: You are the head of the house, while this Ashiya, another General, maintains order and cleanliness. You are both in charge of Lucifer, whom you treat as a child.”

“I mean honestly we treat him like a child cuz he acts like a child.”

“In many cases a person may act a role because that is the role they have been placed in by the people around him.”

“Hey, why are you making it sound like his behavior is my fault? He’s been like this ever since we met! And we definitely don’t encourage his behavior, if anything he’s stopped listening to us because of how much we try to get him to change!”

“Trying to get people to change is what you do to children.” Maou’s mouth snapped shut at that. “Monitoring their behavior, controlling their actions…you do not do this with people you consider to be independent adults. If you wish for him to act like an adult, the solution may be treating him like one.”

“That’s…well…I already said I’d be in charge of him. He’s my responsibility, after all.”

“In what way?”

“Well…he’s my subordinate. If I didn’t keep a lid on things, he’d probably go off on a rampage.”

“So you consider the people around you to be beneath you, in a subordinate manner,” Zadkiel said, writing rapidly in his notebook. “Rather the kind of behavior typical of a king. Do you consider yourself their king, Maou?”

“Uh, yeah. I am the Demon King, after all.” 

“Oh? Is that what demons are doing nowadays, modeling themselves after the Demon King Satan?”

“Man, you really kept yourself out of the loop, didn’t you? Look, it’s a long story, but—“

“We do not have time for long stories, nor do I care. I have heard enough.” Zadkiel closed his notebook with a snap! “It is clear to me that nobody here knows if Lucifer has people he considers close to him, or indeed regards him as such. If this Ashiya is at all like you claim, and you say that you two are the closest people Lucifer has, then I would go so far as to say that he has no friends at all.”

“Hey, I never said that! It’s just that our relationship is different than friendship, but that doesn’t mean we’re not close, or that he doesn’t have friends!”

“Is that so? Then name one person that you can think of who regards him with affection. Unconditionally.”

Maou, who had been about to shout out his answer, drew up short at Zadkiel’s last word. “That’s…well…”

“...”

“...”

***

Earlier…

Urushihara burst into the hallway, not caring where the hallway led, just wanting to get away from that suffocating room. The hallway opened eventually into the waiting area from before. The receptionist was thankfully absent.

Selaphiel hurried to fill a paper cup with water and place it in Urushihara’s hands. Urushihara gulped it down, feeling a semblance of control return to him. It was only then that he finally realized that Selaphiel was speaking to him.

“I’m sorry, I tried to warn you, but I should have explained more. His sessions are really intense, but they really make you think, and it’s usually all for the best. It’s even more intense now because he’s really doing a fast and dirty version of all this, so I don’t blame you for wanting to get away for a bit…”

Urushihara curled his fist around the cup until it crumpled in his hand. But he just said, “It’s fine.”

“Do you want to sit?”

“No.”

He was tired of sitting. He had too much buzzing energy. But movement like pacing wasn’t really his thing, so he merely stood there, trembling with it all.

He really wanted to kill something.

“You probably want to kill something.”

Urushihara gave a short laugh. “Is it that obvious?”

“Not necessarily. Zadkiel just has that effect.” Selaphiel stepped partways into Urushihara’s vision. “If you like, we can step outside for a few minutes, and I can fight you.”

Urushihara raised his eyebrows. “You know how to fight, you doll-loving otaku?”

“No more than you, you game-loving NEET.”

Naturally, he knew that every angel knew how to fight. They had mandatory training in Heaven, after all. 

“I fought for thousands of years in the Demon World,” Urushihara replied. “I’d probably kill you in three seconds.”

“Probably.” Selaphiel agreed so easily it caught Urushihara off guard. “You might have done so even if you hadn’t fallen. I was never really a good combat fighter. I was better with things that dealt damage for me.”

Urushihara was calming down a little, but Zadkiel’s words kept bouncing around in his head. Do you feel you’re deserving of redemption?

What a laughable concept.

Urushihara shook himself, trying to think of something to occupy his mind. “What, uh, what do you mean by that?” he asked, only vaguely registering Selaphiel’s words. “What did you do in Heaven?”

“Before or after immortality?”

“Both, I guess.”

“Hmm…post-immortality, I was just a minor researcher. Mostly an engineer. Keeping up with the machines that held the Sephira in place, that sort of thing. Before…I was a demolitions expert. Construction.”

“Construction? No way.”

“I know, I know, I hardly look the part. But you don’t need a huge frame or big muscles to push a button, you just need to know how the wiring hooks up to that button in a way that doesn’t kill everyone.”

“Things that deal damage for you…So you could build a bomb?”

Selaphiel chuckled. “Yes, I could build a bomb. My expertise in that was partially what made our escape from Heaven possible.”

“Did you ever kill anyone with one?”

“Once.”

Urushihara didn’t expect to feel a jolt at Selaphiel’s response. He’d mostly asked to be provocative, to make someone else feel as uneasy on their feet as he was feeling. But for some reason Selaphiel’s crooked smile was making him feel worse.

Selaphiel pushed up his glasses. “The battle in Heaven took a lot of lives. Not everyone has blood on their hands, but…”

“I get it.”

Selaphiel smiled. “Don’t feel bad for me. I don’t really deserve it, first of all. But also, I’m working it out. Like I say, Zadkiel knows what he’s doing. I often come back here for a reason.”

“...”

“Do you want to stay out here longer?”

“...Don’t we only have five minutes?”

“Oh, he never actually keeps me to that. I once ran out and stayed out the rest of the hour. When I came back, he acted like it really had been only five minutes.”

“Huh. So he’s pretty soft.” Urushihara slid his hands into his pockets. They’d finally stopped trembling. “No, we can go back.”

“Okay.” Selaphiel gestured for Urushihara to go first. Urushihara let out a breath, then went back down the hallway. 

As they approached the room, they could hear voices coming from the cracked door.

“...you say that you two are the closest people Lucifer has, then I would go so far as to say that he has no friends at all.”

Urushihara stopped right before reaching the doorknob.

“Hey, I never said that! It’s just that our relationship is different than friendship, but that doesn’t mean we’re not close, or that he doesn’t have friends!”

“Is that so? Then name one person that you can think of who regards him with affection. Unconditionally.”

“That’s…well…”

Silence followed. 

Selaphiel looked at Urushihara worriedly. Of course, there’s no way he wouldn’t have heard that as well. He seemed ready to say something, or even open the door himself, when Ariel’s voice came through.

“He seems to be getting along well with Selaphiel.” 

Both Urushihara and Selaphiel froze. 

“It hasn't been very long since they've met, but so far he seems to be quite supportive of Lucifer… he even dared to conspire against me…” 

“Oh? And can you guess the possible cause?”

“Their hobbies sort of overlap. One is a degen for 2D female character figurines, including many game characters and the other is a hardcore gamer. Lucifer was also able to deduce Selaphiel’s taste in figurines and found the one figurine he was desperately searching for.” 

“So a connection due to mutual interests and understanding. Who’d imagine that you'd be spouting something useful for once instead of only nonsense,” 

“That's so mean, Zadkiel!”

Selaphiel held back a laugh. Urushihara couldn’t help but crack a grin himself. 

That smile dropped in astonishment when someone spoke, the very last person he would have expected.

“Alas=Ramus likes him, for whatever reason.” 

To be fair, Emi sounded as if she couldn’t believe such a thing was true. But that she said anything at all…

“And who is Alas=Ramus?”

“Our daughter.” Maou answered. “A…a fragment of Yesod.”

“...I see.” 

“They get along every time they see each other. Granted, Alas=Ramus is only two, and she gets along with everybody. But…I dunno…Have you noticed, when they play together…?”

“Yeah. It’s like something really bizarre, like a totally different person. I hate to admit it, but he’s annoyingly good with her.”

“Honestly, if I had to trust anyone to babysit her, it’d be Urushihara.”

“So you do give him responsibilities.”

“I mean, listen. When he really wants to apply himself, he’s really capable. I did make him my General for a reason. He just needs the interest and the motivation. If I didn’t want him around, he wouldn’t be in my house. Yeah, we nag at him and he can be frustrating, but…”

“...But?”

“...Well, I told him once long ago that if he ever wanted to leave, he could leave. He can go anytime he wants, of his own volition. The fact that he’s stuck around this long means something, right? Probably just wants to take advantage of the free access to WiFi, but…

“So yeah. He’s my subordinate, but it’s more of a formality than anything else. If you want to call it friendship…that wouldn’t be wrong.”

Urushihara wanted to run away again. If nothing else then to get away from all this ridiculously sappy nonsense. He wanted to beat up the next thing he saw. He wanted them to say more. He wanted to…

Selaphiel smiled. He reached for the doorknob, and tugged it forward.

Right as the door swung open, Zadkiel asked, “So explain to me your relationship with Yusa Emi. Do you feel your marriage is going well?”

““MARRIAGE?!””

“Hey, we’re back!” Selaphiel said brightly over Emi and Maou’s simultaneous squawks of outrage. Zadkiel checked his watch.

“Five minutes. On the dot. Well done.”

Selaphiel winked at Urushihara, who rolled his eyes.

“What do you want to ask me next?” he asked Zadkiel, who shook his head. 

“No need for that. I’ve heard all I need to hear. We may proceed.”

“Really? Just that and you think you know me already?”

“I’ve known you since you were a child. This was just a formal update on your behavior now that you’ve grown. And if I’m to be honest, you haven’t changed that much since the last time I knew you.”

“It’s been thousands of years since then! I was just a kid when you knew me!”

“Exactly. And you still exhibit the same behaviour as you did then. Immature, childish, remorseless and avoidant of responsibility. Well, you were rather coddled as a child, so that comes as no surprise.”

Urushihara opened his mouth in anger, but Zadkiel continued. “And that’s why I was surprised to see how much you’ve grown.”

“…”

“When I knew you, you had no one. No one your age, no one you could call companion or friend. Certainly no one that would have accompanied you on such a terrifying and dreadful journey like this.”

Urushihara couldn’t help but look around at the others, who were smiling encouragingly. Emi was looking away, but her cheeks blushed red from embarrassment. 

“From my brief assessment, I would say that you lack ambition, live for the moment, and desire material things. You have a sharp insight into other’s behavior and motivations, and a desire to better yourself, though you may not be fully aware of it. But it is evidenced by the people you chose to remain beside.”

Urushihara didn’t understand everything he was saying, but it didn’t seem to be an entirely negative thing.

“This is enough of an understanding that I do not see an issue with going forward with the procedure. Proceed to the couch.”

“...?” Maou stood to make way for Urushihara, who realized after a moment that Zadkiel wanted him to recline entirely on the furniture. 

“Close your eyes.”

Urushihara frowned, but obeyed.

“Everyone else, you must be absolutely silent.”

Not a sound followed.

“Very well. Lucifer, you may find what I ask you to be simple and odd, but it is crucial that you obey without question. First, do your best to relax.”

Who the hell is able to relax when being told to relax? Urushihara immediately felt himself tense up, then tried to force himself to not fidget. This made him tense up more, until he was certain he was doing the complete opposite of what Zadkiel was saying.

“Good. Now take a deep breath.”

That was good? He inhaled.

“Let it out over five seconds.”

Wait, how long is a second, again?

“Now I want you to picture yourself in the past. Imagine you are back in Heaven. Remember what it felt like to be there, surrounded by those walls, the people…”

Zadkiel’s voice was lowering to a murmur, and the words were blurring together. Urushihara’s brow furrowed. It wasn’t that Urushihara couldn’t picture things, but for some reason all he could think about was the fact that he could only see darkness behind his eyelids. He was becoming all too aware of the feeling of lying down. He didn’t like this. The room was too small. People were watching him. How the hell was he supposed to remember anything like this?

“This isn’t working,” he sighed frustratedly, opening his eyes. 

His breath stuttered.

Bright lights were shining down on him. Stark white walls, bleached like dry bone, surrounded him. A coldness seeped in to chill him, familiar and yet so very discomforting. 

Heaven.

“What…?”

Was this a hallucination? It had to be. Everything seemed far too real. The therapy room, the people he’d come with, were all gone. To his right, a countertop full of beakers and test tubes and various other equipment sat as real as his own hand. 

He went to sit up and immediately realized he couldn’t. He looked down. White leather straps crossed his body, holding down his ankles and wrists. His breathing grew harsh.

A murmur was still going around him. Zadkiel’s voice. He closed his eyes, focusing on that, wishing he were back in the room. Take me back, take me back…

When he opened his eyes, he was still strapped to the table. No, no, no no no no…

“No, no, no.” Someone suddenly spoke, and a figure came into view. She was holding a clipboard and went to the mess of equipment on the countertop. Her face was turned away, but Lucifer recognized her instantly. 

Short, silver hair with bangs covering one scarlet eye. 

Ignora.

His mother.

“Everything should be in order, but maybe if we increase the rate by two seconds…” Ignora hummed and wrote something on her clipboard. “Well, that’s what experimentation is for. This should all be correct according to theory, but…”

“Hey,” Lucifer croaked. “Y-you…let me out.”

Ignora hummed and continued to write. Lucifer continued to strain at the straps, but they were too tight.

“I said, let me out. Let me out, hey! HEY!”

Ignora went to the computer and started to scroll through the screen. It was as if she couldn’t hear him.

“What are you…what are you doing to me?”

“This is a new experiment, a step up from last time.” Finally, finally, she responded to him. “Yesod was so successful, I was so proud of you! It means that we’re on the right track. Everything’s coming along nicely. Aren’t you happy?”

Ignora faced him for the first time, smiling brightly. Lucifer could only shudder.

“Do you have the fragments ready?” Ignora looked behind him, where Lucifer couldn’t see. She walked past him to speak with someone. When she returned, far too quickly, she was holding a tray. Glowing fragments, more brilliant than any gem, lay in tubes on a cloth. 

“We’ll be trying Hod today,” Ignora was saying. “Malkuth worked very well with Yesod, which makes sense, since Yesod flows into Malkuth. But this will be our first time working up the Tree. Hod should work, because he’s next in the order. But considering we will be reversing the flow, there may be a bit of backlash. But Malkuth combined should mitigate that backlash…”

She turned to the counter again, and Urushihara went to work against his straps again. He didn’t know if this was a memory or if he’d really been transported to the past, but he didn’t care. He needed to get out. He strained to slip out of the straps holding his right hand, and managed to make it move a fraction.

“Don’t even think about it.”

Ignora’s cold voice froze him in an instant. She was there in the next moment, adjusting the strap so it was so tight it bit into his skin. She glared at him. “You know what happens when you try to get out. You don’t want to get the room again, do you?”

Her voice chilled him, and he shuddered again. In fact, it seemed like he couldn’t stop trembling.

“Please…” he whispered. “Let me…”

Ignora’s face suddenly broke in sympathy. “I know, I know, they hurt, but they have to be tight. You almost broke the glass last time you got free…”

Lucifer wet his lips. “Ign…M-mom. Please, mom. I don’t want to be here, please let me go, please don’t do this again…”

Ignora sighed. “You say this every time, but don’t I give you a nice big present at the end? You love your presents! I know it’s scary, but you’re big now, big and brave. And you’re doing so well. You’re the future of our kind, Lucifer. You’re going to be our guiding light. My morning star.”

She placed her hand on his cheek, her fingers as cold as the table he was strapped to. He leaned into it nevertheless. That’s what she always called him. Her morning star. 

Her touch was gone in the next second. In her other hand was a syringe, and before Lucifer could twist away, the needle was in his arm. Something icy ran up his shoulder.

“This is the unpleasant part, I know,” Ignora said as she worked, as conversationally as if they were in an office, “but if this is a success, I’ll let you play with your friends again! You love seeing your friends, don’t you?”

The needle withdrew, and a hissing sound started up. Something descended. A lid.

“No, NO!”

He couldn’t take this. He was going to die. He pulled and twisted, and he felt his skin tear at his bindings, but he couldn’t care. He had to get out. He had to get out.

“Commence melding.”

The world lit up in light, and a blinding pain hit him. His nerves were on fire, his veins were filled with liquid ice, and something was tearing him apart from the inside…

He screamed.

He didn’t know how long he floated in that hell. Everything started to go fuzzy after a while. The lights were bright, but his vision was starting to go black. Just before he blacked out, a figure approached the side of the pod. 

Familiar glasses glinted.

A fury welled up in him. You…

Everything went dark.

***

Urushihara heaved a gasp. Lights, the lights were too bright. He couldn’t move, he couldn’t…

A figure loomed over him, glasses reflecting the glare.

Bindings be damned, Urushihara threw himself away from the figure, and found to his astonishment that he could. He clambered to the other edge of the couch just to get as far away from the figure as possible.

Hands clamped down on his shoulders, and he let out a shout, only to see Selaphiel’s worried gaze on him. 

Selaphiel?

He was back in the room. Maou was approaching, hands up like he was dealing with a cornered animal. Even Emi looked concerned.

And Zadkiel…

Fear turned to anger in an instant. He ignored what the others were saying and pushed Selaphiel’s hands off of him.

“You were there,” he said lowly.

Zadkiel pushed up his glasses. His crimson eyes showed no remorse. “I was,” he replied.

Urushihara rushed at him. He was immediately grabbed by Selaphiel and Maou, and he fought against their hold.

“You son of a bitch! You just stood there while she stuck me with all those needles, while she turned me into her little experiment! It was you! You helped her strap me down, pump me full of chemicals, give me drug after drug after drug!”

The others all had horrified looks on their faces, but Urushihara couldn’t care. Not when Zadkiel was standing there with nothing on his face, not a care in the world, not a word to his own defense. Urushihara lunged at him again, and this time Emi was there as well, making him sit down with her much more impressive strength.

Bindings on his wrists…His breathing quickened again, and he struggled all the harder. “Get off me!” he shouted. “Let me go!”

“Let him go,” Zadkiel spoke at last, the same monotone he’d been keeping all this time. “You’ll suffocate him like that.”

Suddenly there was space and air, and Urushihara curled up against the couch end, holding his arms to himself. There was no table, he told himself. There was no lab.

“Explain yourself,” Maou said forcefully.

“It is as he said. I was Ignora and Sataniel’s lab partner in their experiments on the Sephira. If there was anyone who understood the most of what they were doing, it was me.”

“What the hell?! Then why were we putting Urushihara through all that when we could have just asked you?!” Maou swept an arm to the side. “This was just torturing him at this point! Why did you put him through all that instead of giving us what we wanted?!”

“I admit that though I was the most involved, even I was kept in the dark about some things. Those two were unbelievably secretive, to the point of paranoia. However, from the way those experiments were going, I could make some very good guesses. For instance, I knew they were trying to combine the Sephira. I only couldn’t understand why.”

Maou chuckled darkly. “So you did all that inhumane stuff, poked and prodded him, and you didn’t even know what it was for. Did you even care? Or were you just in it for the sadism?”

Zadkiel stared back at him, and it seemed that the stoic angel was ready to challenge him. But then, he looked away first. He even lowered his head.

And when he spoke, his voice was quiet, much quieter than before.

“I have no defense. I can only say that at the time, I believed everything was for a purpose, for the betterment of humanity.”

“Another load of bullshit from a bullshit angel,” Emi snarled. “Michael said the same, didn’t he? That it was for the good of all mankind. Is that just the lie that you all tell yourselves to make yourselves feel better about the fact that you’re ruining the world?”

“That’s not fair–” Ariel started.

“Don’t make me laugh! Sure, you might have wisened up at some point, done a little rebellion, but that’s only after the damage was so bad you had to look at it! And what did you do? Not stay and fix things, no, you just ran! All of you! Running from your problems because you felt what? A little guilty? If you’re guilty then you fix things! You change things! Aargh! Angels! At least demons have the gumption to admit what they are! And I’ve gotten more of an apology from the Demon King than I have from any of you!”

Emi ran her hand through her hair, breathing hard after her rant. She snapped her head to Urushihara, who normally would have shrunk back, but at this point all the fight had drained out of him, and he could only stare back.

“Oi, Urushihara. Do you want to leave?”

“...”

“If so, then let’s get out of this dump.”

How screwed up were things that the Hero of the People was offering comfort to one of her mortal enemies?

Urushihara nodded, and at Emi’s prompting, allowed her to pull him to his feet. 

“Wait.” Zadkiel lifted a hand. “Where are you going? We haven’t finished here.”

“Wrong. We’re done.”

“Have you forgotten your purpose of coming to see me? What of the answers you seek?”

“I know them.”

Urushihara fought to keep the trembling out of his voice. He cleared his throat and tried again. “I don’t remember everything, but I know what Ignora was doing.”

“...What’s her plan?” Maou asked hesitantly.

Voices, lights, needles…

Urushihara shook his head. “It’s the final project. She sat me down one day and explained everything to me. She’s building the ‘ultimate Sephirot’.”

“You mean…”

“The eleventh Sephirot. Ignora wants to force the Tree to summon the Da’at.”

Chapter Text

Maou ducked into the hallway of Zadkiel’s office and pressed his back against the door as it closed. He felt the prickly guilt start to fade as soon as he was out of everyone’s gaze, letting his heartbeat slow a little before turning his attention to the still-ringing phone in his hand.

“Hello? Ah, Suzuno! Thank goodness, we were starting to get worried. Eh? Oh, no, nothing, I’m just out of breath a little…I was um, running. You know, exercise! Ehehe…”

He inhaled deeply, then exhaled long and slow. “So you made it to Ente Isla all right? Is everyone okay at your end?”

Maou listened intently, eyes growing wider with each passing minute. At some point he pinched the bridge of his nose and sighed.

“This is way bigger than we thought…Damn. Wait…did you say you found Geryon earlier? And…Aakrion?

“...Of course I remember who they are. Who do you take me for? Uhuh, yeah. Did they tell you anything else? How many of them do you think are involved? …Yeah, that doesn’t surprise me. Okay, thanks for the update. I’ll let the others know…Hm? Oh, right, everyone’s ok on my end. Actually, there’s a lot to tell you, we met a whole bunch of people…All right, all right, I’ll try to keep it short…  Laylah introduced us to some angels who had been staying in Japan longer than us. Nah, they are good guys, a bit weird but compared to Gabriel and the others they come over as more rational… most of them at least… Yeah, they helped us get a hold of Malkuth. She’s staying with them now, one of them was apparently Malkuth’s guardian. No, they said they had a way to get into heaven, but it’s a one way trip, so we are trying to figure out if there’s a way to get out.”

Maou nodded and responded with “Oh, and “Mhm” as he listened to Suzuno. “Yeah, got it. Alright, just tell Farfarello to keep up the good work. Sure I will. Hah, I’d never imagine that you’d be talking so highly about a demon one day. You’re complimenting him, aren’t you? No need to yell or get so defensive, yeah yeah. Talk to you soon bye.”

The Demon and The Human, Reunited

Suzuno grumbled as she closed the link and turned to the waiting group.

“Is everything alright?” Albert asked.

“Yes don’t worry, I was just updating the Demon King on our current situation and it seems he also has his fair share of encounters. I would never expect there to be more angels in Japan.” 

Albert raised an eyebrow, “More angels?”

“Yes, apparently they are not with heaven and they’ve been working with Emilia and the others.”

“Who would have thought,” Albert mumbled. He shook his head. “Strange, is it not? Them with a cohort of angels on their end, and us with a mess of demons on ours. If you had told me a year ago that this is where I would be, I would have punched you in the face.”

“I certainly understand how you feel. A year ago…I believed it was my utmost duty to rid the world of evil. Naturally that meant demons. But if I were to learn that demons were to be pitied and holy angels were the sinners…I do not know that I would have believed whomever told me.”

“What times we live in.”

“We have arrived.” Farfarello spoke from where he was ahead of the two of them. Indeed, Suzuno could recognize the village in the woods, having known what to expect now that she was here a second time.

“Then, the both of you stay here, and I will bring Mr. Negidius to us,” Suzuno said.

“I will accompany you,” Farfarello stepped forward.

“Uhh, is that a good idea, ‘Mr. Egghead’? Albert asked, “That cloak covers you for the most part but it’s not foolproof.”

“I must be the one to speak to Negidius. He will not accompany us otherwise,” Farfarello insisted.

Suzuno wanted to protest—they were risking much by letting Farfarello among the other humans—but they were also short on time. She nodded. “Let us be quick, then.”

They encountered someone in the village thankfully accompanied by Quintus, who was understandably surprised to see them back so soon. 

“Are the children all right?” Quintus asked.

“They are safe…but we have more urgent matters. We seek Mr. Negidius. Is he still here?” Suzuno inquired. 

“As a matter of fact, he and the other merchants should be just about to leave…” Quintus peered down the path. “They’re at the west end of the village. Coincidently, I was just about to see them off. You may accompany us if you wish.”

“Thank you.”

The west end of the village was perhaps the most run down, and least populated. In fact, the only people there when the group arrived were the merchants. Negidius was amongst the lot, tying up a cloth over a cart and speaking to the other merchants.

“Mr. Negidius!” Quintus called out.

The merchant turned with a broad smile. “Ah, Quintus! Come to say…oh? Crestia Bell, Farfarello! Back so soon?”

“They say they’re here for you,” Quintus said. “Urgent business, it seems.”

“Urgent, you say? Well, I will be happy to help them in whatever regard, provided it is quick of course, as I will need to be on my way soon…”

“You will not be going on your journey. You must accompany us.” Farfarello’s tone was direct.

“Farfarello!” Suzuno hissed.

“Whoa now, what’s the meaning of this?” Negidius was obviously surprised, and his smile had turned sharp. “That almost sounded like I don’t have a choice.”

“You do not. I ask that you come with us now.”

“And why would I do that?”

Then Farfarello made a series of noises that absolutely bewildered Quintus, but Suzuno immediately recognized it as the language of the Demon World. Why Farfarello would risk everything by speaking it here and now, though…

“Dear lord, are you all right? May I fetch you some water?” Quintus appeared to have mistaken Farfarello’s utterances for coughs, which Suzuno was immensely relieved for.

“If you can, please.” Suzuno answered. It would be easier for them to have one person less to become suspicious, but she wasn’t sure what Negidius would think.

To her surprise he did not seem affected at all, his gaze sharpened as he shot a quick glance to Suzuno before he turned to his comrades. “You can continue to pack everything, I need to have a word with our dear friends here.” He told them and then gestured for Farfarello and Suzuno to follow him.

They followed him towards some bushes, away from the prying ears, yet close enough to be visible by the others. “I did not expect to find a member of the demon race working together with one of the heroes or an inquisitor.”

Suzuno froze, her hand automatically reached for her hair pin, but the man’s following words made her freeze in her movement.

“Lower your guard, human, I am not looking for a fight.” His voice sounded heavier than before… almost like a… a…

“A demon?!” She asked aloud.

Negidius coughed, “Please do not raise your voice, we wouldn’t want this village to turn into panic, they are already struggling as is.” 

Suzuno glanced back to the group of merchants readying their cart. It appeared they had not noticed anything yet. She lowered her hand from her pin and held both hands in front of Negidius as a sign of compliance.

“Alright then, let me clear up the confusion,” Negidius began, as he shot a look at Farfarello “My real identity is Minos from the bluehorns.” he spoke in a less than human voice. “After our king lost the battle against Emilia Justina, I went into hiding in the central continent and decided to pose as a human to blend in. I befriended a few humans and have been travelling around as a merchant hoping to gain information regarding the state of my fellows and our King.” 

“Is it alright for you to reveal yourself that easily to us?” Suzuno inquired.

Negidius let out a laugh, “Aren’t you also in the presence of another demon? If it weren’t for him, I wouldn’t have bothered to reveal myself.” He turned his gaze back to Farfarello, “Now tell me, what is it that made you decide to risk blowing your cover?” 

“Last night we were able to rescue a group of our fellow demons from traders. They have given us a lead that will bring us to the main culprit of this problem and I would like you to lead us there undetected, as you are more knowledgeable of this area.” 

Negidius nodded pensively, “You want me to smuggle you into one of the surviving settlements?” his eyebrows wrinkled as he summarised Farfarello’s words. “An admirable goal, but what’s in it for me?” 

Suzuno was about to open her mouth, but Negidius continued, “Don’t get me wrong, I would love to help a fellow demon, but you should understand that I also cannot risk my cover.”

“What if the guarantee to keep your identity hidden?” Suzuno suggested.

“Hmm,” Negidius mused, waiting for her to continue. 

“I am obliged to inform Alberto as he is a member of our party and equally involved in this situation as Farfarello and I are, but we will keep it a secret from everyone else.”

“That is an acceptable offer,” Negdius responded.

“And when we begin on the plan for the full rehabilitation of the central continent, I will make sure that your trading party will profit from it too. If we want to re-establish trade with the other continents, we will need someone trustworthy to help with the trade.” 

A smile graced Negidius as he listened to Suzuno’s offer, “Heh, you must be desperate to gain my aid. Alright, I’ll accept your offer, but I do expect to re-establish trade with the other continent to receive on pen and paper.” 

Suzuno couldn’t contain her joy, “Thank you so much!” 

“But.” Negidius held up a finger. “There is something you must do for me in return.”

Suzuno hesitated. Time was of the essence; the longer they delayed their travels, the more they risked losing their chance to stay ahead of the smugglers. Still, she nodded. “What is it?”

“You must help rescue Christine.”

Suzuno started. “The girl from the previous village? You know where she is?”

“In a sense. Meet me down the road in an hour’s time. There is a rest stop for travelers, you can’t miss it. I will explain everything then.”

“...Very well.”

Negidius snorted, and it sounded very much like a bull’s snort. “It is often my luck that the people I meet during my travels tend to become invaluable allies and companions. I believe this to be no different. May we be of use to each other.” He extended a hand.

Suzuno took it, his giant palm engulfing hers, but shook with equal strength. Negidius seemed surprised for a moment, but let out a roaring laugh. “As expected of the Former Inquisitor, Crestia Bell!”

“If you must refer to me by name, call me Suzuno,” Suzuno replied.

“Suzuno…I like it. Very well, Suzuno, I will see you soon. And I expect there not to be an ambush!” Negidius chuckled as he walked away.

As Suzuno returned with Farfarello to Albert, the demon asked, “Why did you ask him to refer to you by your Japanese name? It means nothing here.”

Suzuno thought for a moment. “Perhaps…you are right. After all, it is merely the name I gave myself as a cover for when I was disguising myself as a Japanese citizen.

“But over time, I have grown quite attached to the name. It is the name I had when I learned of the true nature of the Church and the secret behind demons. It is the name I had when I gained my friends.”

Suzuno smiled. “I cannot explain it, but to me, it has felt like a second chance.”

“Then, do you wish for me to call you Suzuno as well?”

“Call me whichever you like; they are both my name.”

***

Albert was indeed shocked when he learned Negidius was a demon, but he was less so than Suzuno expected.

“Did you see the state of the people here?” he answered when Suzuno asked him why. “How does a person his size sustain himself so well with so little food? If anything, him being a demon explains much.”

The group found the rest stop easily - it was a simple bench with a post to tie your horse if you had one. The wood was worn and gray, and eaten through with insects, but it was still sturdy enough to sit on.

“And you say he is a Bluehorn?” Albert continued. “Fascinating…The Bluehorns were of gargantuan size, yet Mr. Negidius appears only half as big…perhaps his human form can only do so much.”

“I do not believe that is his human form. Rather, it seems to be an illusion he wears,” Farfarello said.

“That reminds me, how did you know he was a demon?” Suzuno asked. “You seemed to have your suspicions from the start, now that I think about it.”

“He knew my name.” Farfarello’s reply was simple.

“You said you exchanged words over his fire,” Albert said.

“Yes, but I never told him my name. Yet he recognized me nevertheless. A human would not have known my name, even if he did know I was a demon. It was his slip of the tongue that gave him away.”

“And you kept his secret for him regardless,” Albert remarked. “Until now, of course.”

“You sound surprised,” Farfarello said back.

“Not surprised, so much as confused. I can understand wanting to protect a fellow demon. But was it really all that, or did you wait to reveal his secret until when it became of use to you?”

“Albert, that sounded very much like an accusation,” Suzuno scolded. 

“He is not wrong,” Farfarello responded. “It is true, there was no point in revealing that I knew his secret at the time. If I had exposed him then and there, it would have led to an unnecessary fight. Thanks to that, however, we were able to strike the deal we did. Also, it was his own fault for being so careless.”

“So if we had never needed his help, would you have kept his secret forever?”

“Perhaps. But there is no use in pondering hypotheticals.”

They sat in silence for a while after that. At some point, they snacked on rations until a figure appeared in the distance. Negidius raised a hand and waved when he drew close. He was strangely without his wagon.

“I left it behind with the others,” he explained when they’d greeted him and inquired after it. “It wasn’t hard to come up with an excuse for them to go ahead of me; apparently, I am more forgetful than I think I am, hahaha! But I merely told them that I would catch up by the end of the day, which should give us more than enough time.”

“Then, will you tell us where Christine is?”

“I cannot tell you that.”

“But you said–!”

“Don’t worry, Suzuno. I will take you to the one who knows where she is. Follow me.”

Negidius led them north into the woods next to the rest stop. Suzuno could not help but think that, were she not accompanied by allies who could help her overtake him, she might believe that Negidius was leading her into a trap.

At some point, Negidius shocked them by giving himself a shake, and then suddenly growing in size. It seemed he’d shed his illusion, for before long a bull-headed demon towered over the group.

“Ahhh, that’s much better,” he sighed, his voice far deeper than before. “It’s always a pain to maintain that illusion for so long.”

“Are you not worried about discovery?” Suzuno questioned, alarmed.

“No one comes in these parts of the woods. There are talks of strange noises and terrifying shapes that keep people away.”

“Do you know what it is?” 

Negidius laughed. “Who do you think spread those rumors?”

He then cocked an eye at Albert, who quickly looked away. “Something bothering you, Hero Albert?”

“Nothing, it’s just…you’re the first Bluehorn I’ve seen since…”

“Since you killed Adramelech?”

Albert looked down. “...Yes.”

A cold grin spread across the ox’s muzzle. “Does this form frighten you, Hero? Bring back bad memories, perhaps?”

Albert didn’t respond right away, and for a moment, Suzuno thought Negidius might have offended him, but then Albert cracked a smile and said, “Hardly. Adramelech was twice as large as you are. Now that’s a real Bluehorn.”

Now, Suzuno was alarmed for a different reason - what use was there in insulting an ally?! - but Negidius merely roared with laughter. “It’s true! Adramelech was the greatest of us all. The fact that you defeated him makes you a true force to be reckoned with. I admit I was attempting to intimidate you a little, for the simple fact that I am afraid of you.”

Now, Albert did look surprised. “You’re afraid of me?”

“I do not doubt that you could take my life with a simple punch. Many of my brethren have fallen to those fists; if not for the fact that we are under a deal right now, I would rather remain far away from you.”

Albert cast his gaze down with a troubled frown. “...I cannot apologize for protecting my people. But…I do feel some respect for your leader. He was unlike any demon I had met up until that point. Brave, unwavering in conviction…he even commended me during our fight. I didn’t know a demon could be that way. To me, you were all murderous, conniving beasts…but he changed that. It was the first time I felt regret at killing a demon.”

“Do not feel regret,” Negidius replied instantly. “You were protecting your people, as you said. He was an opponent at war, and he fell most magnificently to a worthy foe. If either of us holds regrets, it is I for not being there to fall with him.”

“Why were you not there, if I may ask?”

“I had been ordered to bring a battalion to the Central Continent, just before the fall of our hold on the North. We were not expecting such a concentrated force to attack; I admit many of us believed the fall of General Lucifer to be mere luck. By the time we heard what was happening, it was too late.”

“How did you survive, then? This land was swept by the Hero’s forces during the last days of the war.”

“Believe it or not, chance happened once again. When we heard of your army’s approach, I disobeyed my superior’s orders and took the battalion back to the North to help General Adramelech. But by the time I got there, it was too late; Adramelech had already fallen, and you were gone. Then I heard of the other Generals, and that the Hero’s forces had gone to attack the Castle. Once again, my battalion and I were too slow. King Satan was gone by the time we arrived, and the land had suddenly become dangerous. I urged what forces I had left to go into hiding, to save themselves…not everybody listened.”

“You told them to run, instead of staying to avenge your defeated king?” Farfarello spoke up for the first time. “How unlike a Bluehorn. I have never once heard of a Bluehorn running in fear of a fight.”

“Farfarello, perhaps you shouldn’t…”

Negidius stopped. “Did you not once fear for your own life, Farfarello?” he murmured. “When it became clear that we had lost, that our cause was for naught and we were little more than fodder to be picked off by the humans, did you not think that it would be better to live for yourself than to die for nothing?”

“...”

“I never wanted conquest. I know that is a poor excuse coming from your enemy, a demon…but if I am to be completely honest, I joined the army because I believed in King Satan’s words. That we would be able to build a better world for our kind. Perhaps it is no use to say it now…but if things had gone differently, I might not have fought at all.”

Suzuno’s head was dizzy from such words from the likes of him, and it seemed Albert thought the same. Never had she heard such sentiments from a demon. You’re right, it’s no use to say it now, a savage part of her wanted to say. 

But that was the part that still wanted revenge, that wanted justice for the people who were killed. The part of her that she felt had no place within her…because a killer had no right to feel so strongly about that.

Not now.

Suzuno shook her head. She couldn’t muster up an answer, but it seemed Albert could, because he asked, “Is that why you’ve become a merchant for the humans?”

Negidius chuckled. “Perhaps. It began as a simple disguise, a way to save my own life. Illusion magic like this is more common amongst demons like the Malebranche, but the Bluehorns have our own tricks. But I admit, some part of me was curious about humans from the beginning. I suppose you could say without the need to kill them, I was free to explore my curiosity at last. The more I learned, the more I became fond of them. The children especially…they are life’s greatest joy, I’ve decided. I may even go so far as to say I would protect them with my life.”

Negidius took a deep breath. “It has been a long and strange journey…but if I were asked if I have regrets, I would say I have none.”

He nodded once, then continued striding forward. The others went to keep up with him.

“...What happened to falling alongside your General?” Suzuno couldn’t help but ask. 

“Haha, I did say that, didn’t I…Well, can you not wish you had died alongside your comrades, but also be grateful you are alive? I believe the two emotions are not mutually exclusive.”

“...I believe you are right.” 

They came across a broken-down shack not too long after that. Negidius stopped them, then gave a sharp whistle. An answering whistle came from inside the building.

“She’s here,” Negidius said. “I have people with me.” He raised his voice, seemingly for the person within, "Humans and a demon. They’re here to help Christine.”

There was silence, then the door creaked open. Nobody stepped out.

Negidius shook his head. “Paranoid to the end. Understandable, of course, but still…Wait here. I will speak with her.”

He bowed his huge frame to fit within the door. For a moment, there was silence. An angry hushed voice came out, followed by Negidius’s rumble. 

Then a voice called out. “Farfarello, is that truly you?”

“It is,” Farfarello confirmed, stepping forward. 

A demon unlike any of them had seen before finally emerged. At first, Suzuno mistook her for a dragon, for she certainly seemed like one. Six and a half feet tall, with blue scales covering her snout and forearms, while the rest of her was a pale grey, the only difference was that unlike dragons, she didn’t have any wings. Instead, her long tail carried a sail-like fin. She was partially covered in leather armor and wielded a short sword, while human pants covered the rest. It was so bizarre that Suzuno was momentarily distracted from the hostile nature the demon approached with.

“Nilah, it has been a long time,” Farfarello greeted her, stopping her in her tracks.

Nilah pointed at Suzuno and Albert. “I promised that any human who found this place would die,” she said harshly. “Why shouldn’t I follow through on that right now? Why have you allied yourself with them?”

“Strong words for someone who’s lived with a human these past few months,” Negidius said, ducking out of the house.

“That’s different! Christine is unique. She and I were…” Nilah grit her teeth. She thrust her sword in the direction of Suzuno. “Who are you? How do you know of Christine?”

“We passed through her village looking for survivors,” Suzuno said calmly. “Along the way, we found the remains of her father. His journal informed us of her.”

Nilah’s grip on the sword faltered. “Her father is…dead?” She bowed her head, muttering, “Christine will be devastated…”

Albert crooked his eyebrows, “So, are you a friend of Christine’s? Wouldn’t expect another human to become so cosy with a demon.” 

The demon shot a stern glance at Albert, yet she did not react further. 

“The last of his journal mentioned men wanting to take Christine away,” Suzuno continued,  “I think these same men killed him when he was trying to protect her from them.” Suzuno rumaged through her pockets and took out a simple, yet charming ring. “Even in death, he was holding this firmly.” 

Nilah took the ring and inspected it. Her eyes immediately softened as she read the name in the inscriptions. “Christine told me this was a present from her parents. They were a pair of rings, one given to her elder sister and one for her. Christine thought she had lost it when she ran away…” 

“So what happened to her?” Albert asked curiously. 

“They took her, she was branded as a heretic and taken away. She could have saved herself; I was willing to pretend to have taken her as a prisoner. But she wouldn’t let me.” She let out a bitter laugh as she looked at the ring, “Just like her father sacrificed himself for her, she sacrificed herself for me…”

“Where did they take her?” Suzuno asked.

“She was taken to a town named Thracia, which is governed by a man named Aprus. It’s not far from here, but the place is heavily guarded."

“I think I have heard of that place,” Albert mumbled, “The trading town Tharcia, while not as large as Isla Centurum, was an important town for the locals of the Central Continent. I guess after the fall of the capital, it grew in power…”

“Then the man you speak of must be lord Aprus Flavianus.” Suzuno added, “A local lord who ran away when the Demon King invaded the Central Continent. I remember he was given sanctuary by the church.”

“So, they shielded some rural lord during the war to have him do their dirty deeds in return. I wouldn’t be surprised if he also gets a share of those trafficking profits.”

Negidius nodded, “That’s how he pays the crooks to terrorise the weak and promises riches to those who want to join him.” 

“I can’t imagine the people of the town are very happy with him,” Suzuno remarked.

“They aren’t. Any time I pass through that town for supplies, the sentiment amongst the people is always ill against their lord. There have been a number of incidents that came on the verge of rioting, small skirmishes here and there, but large arrests have been made at times. I have even heard of a rebellion group a few times.”

“You have an idea, Suzuno?” Albert asked, seeing Suzuno’s pensive face. 

“I do. I cannot guarantee it will work, and it will cost us some time…but we cannot look away from this incident. We must lend our aid if we can.”

She let out a breath. In the past few days, they had rescued a number of demons, returned a guardian to a group of orphans, and now they were about to liberate a town, with hardly a moment to stop for rest. Suzuno did not regret her actions one bit, but the weariness of their heroic deeds was starting to wear on her.

Albert noticed and came over. He patted her shoulder. “Heroes don’t rest,” he said cheerfully. “We go where we’re needed, when we’re needed.”

Suzuno gave a smile in return. “We must depart at once. Mr Negidius, I would ask that you accompany us, since you know the town best, but I fear any more delay will put the others at risk.”

“I agree. If their escape has not already been discovered, it will be soon. Very well. I will wish you luck then. If all goes well, find me in the city of Isla Centurum. I will be awaiting news of your success.”

After Farfarello told him the location of the demon group, Negidius rolled his shoulders and shrank down into his human guise. He gave a salute to the group and strode into the woods.

“Farfarello, considering you and Nilah cannot disguise yourselves, perhaps it would be best if you both wait here.

“Don’t you dare leave me behind! If you’re going to rescue Christine, I’m coming with you!”

“I must protest as well, Suzuno.” Suzuno blinked in surprise at the use of her Japanese name. It shouldn’t have been shocking; she did give him permission to use it after all. But it still felt strange to hear Farfarello say it aloud. “It will be more dangerous to leave Nilah out and have her follow you later. Better to include everyone. Do not forget, we Malebranche are adept at illusion magic. We have ways of remaining hidden.”

“...Very well. Then listen closely. I have an idea of what we can do…”

***

Within the decayed civilization of the central continent lay one vicinity that stood out from the rest. It was large, clean, with its well-maintained stone walls, and beautiful gardens.The building was far from what the average citizen could afford. It screamed, beauty, status, wealth and power. A sight to be envied and desired by many. Yet, one pair of eyes could only observe this beauty with emptiness and disdain.

A young woman sat hunched over against the door of her room. Forehead touching the fine blackwood door, which was painted in a delicate layer of lacquer. She turned her head, eyeing her ‘golden cage’ with a grim expression. A fire began to blaze in her eyes, and she turned her attention back to the door.

Her hands fell on two halves of a broken hairpin, an expensive-looking piece made of gold and inlaid with jewels. Meant to hold her soft wavy locks in place. Her dress was similarly fancy, made of fine silk and studded with pearls. She’d torn the dress to get at the bone frame of her bustle, and she was using it as a third piece of her plan. 

There was no sound, aside from the soft clicking and clanking that came from the lock she was working on. 

She could hear it, just a bit more and she’d regain her freedom again. Her brows narrowed as her concentration grew stronger. Just as she was about to grin in triumph, a snap broke her thoughts. Her hands slipped, and her gaze lowered at the broken hairpin piece falling on the floor. It lay there innocently, with a tiny red drop on the pointed edge.

“Ah!” The woman cursed and stepped away, holding her hand and letting everything clatter to the floor. She quickly used the hem of the dress to stem the bleeding.

“Dammit…” The woman shot a glare at the hairpin. Of course, it was cheaply made, she thought.

At that moment, she heard the lock to the door being undone. She immediately grabbed the bone fragment and brandished it before her like a dagger. Her eyes narrowed as she waited for the person to enter the room.

The door opened, and a man of about forty-five swept in. He carried himself with an air of authority, yet to the woman, it all felt as staged as the shabby performance that was her current situation. “Christine, my love, I have retur–” He stopped short at the sight of a bloody and disheveled Christine wielding a makeshift weapon at him. He gave a sigh.

“Must we do this every time?” he asked morosely. “When will you realize that I am only trying to offer you safety and comfort?”

Christine only glared at him. She bit the inside of her lower lip as she held back the millions of thoughts that ran through her mind. 

The man raised an eyebrow. “The silent treatment, still? I grow tired of this, my love. When will you let me hear your lovely voice?”

His mouth fell open when he saw the blood. “But my dear, you’re hurt! Let me see–” He drew up short when the bone fragment pointed at his throat. He clucked his tongue. “Now, Christine, be reasonable. I only want to–”

Something cracked under his foot, and he looked down to see the broken hairpin. He curled his lip.

“That was supposed to be a gift,” he said lowly and Christine let out a snort. His eyes ran over her bloody hand and the soiled dress. “That dress, too. If you can’t treat what I give you with a little appreciation, then perhaps you should get nothing at all. Guards?”

“Yes, Lord Flavianus?”

“Inform the servants that Christine is not to receive food for the next two days.” Aprus Flavianus gave a thin smile. “Now see what you’ve done? You’ve made me punish you. I don’t like to punish you, you know. You deserve only the finest things. But if you’re going to be difficult, I’m afraid I must be firm. Now, hand that over.”

Christine merely gave him a cold glare.

“Don’t make me have the guards hold you down.”

Christine’s eyes darted to the guards standing outside her door, and she grit her teeth. She swiftly moved to point the bone fragment at her own throat instead.

The lord’s eyes widened. But instead of growing alarmed, he merely chuckled and shook his head. “So it’s going to be that, hmm? Very well, do that if you wish. But how devastated will your father be to learn about the death of his precious youngest daughter?”

Christine’s mouth parted. Her hand slackened, but she reaffirmed her grip.

“Or…” Flavianus came closer. “What about that despicable demon you seem so fond of?”

Christine’s eyes widened in shock, and he snickered.

“Oh? Didn’t think I knew about that one? True, that one managed to get away. But it wasn’t hard to see that you cared about it, for whatever insane reason you have. I don’t know what spell it put over you, but don’t worry, I’ll be sure to free you of it. And when I do, you’ll be mine.” He reached out a hand to stroke Christine’s cheek.

Christine struck out with the bone, but her hand was grabbed before she could land the blow. The lord tutted. “So feisty,” he sneered. “That’s all right. I’ll forgive you, my little dove. I like my wife to have a little fire. But be careful, love. As much as I love you, I can always find another.”

He grinned, then turned on his heel. He swept out the door with a swish of his cape, saying, “Bar the door after you lock it. We can’t risk her getting out again.”

As soon as the door closed and the lock was turned, Christine dropped the bone and collapsed on the bed. Furious tears swam in her eyes, accompanied by a cry of frustration, and she pounded her fist into the cushion.

“Nilah…” she whispered. “I promised I’d stay alive for you. I promised Father I’d return to him.”

“So hurry up and find me, won’t you?”

***

Everything had become such a blur that she had no idea where she was heading. The paths had begun to look all the same, the same trees, same bushes, and same rocks. Then again, at some point, she couldn’t see any of those. Her vision became blurred with tears by the time she had left. Tears of anger, frustration, sadness, defiance, but most of all, powerlessness.

She didn’t realize when she tripped and fell. The only thing her mind could register was the stinging in her knees and elbows. But even that could not overwhelm the heavy emptiness that was left in her heart.

Father… I’m sorry… Mother… Josephine…I miss you. 

She wiped away her tear-stained eyes and dripping nose, only registering the blood on her hand for a second. She must have bitten her lips during the fall. 

She needed to get up, look for someone… anyone! Negidius, maybe... He was always helpful, he knew people… he could save her father! 

Snap.

Christine froze. They couldn’t have found her already. She ran through the bushes and between the trees just to get them off her track. Her clothes got torn, her arms and legs scratched by tree branches and thorns just to get away from them, yet they’ve already gotten to her?

No

This couldn’t be her end; she refused it. Tears began to swell up again as her heart rammed into her chest furiously. She couldn’t breathe.

What did she do to deserve this?! She just wanted to live her life happily with her parents, sister and her brother-in-law. Was it such a sin for her to be alive? Why? Why did they have to target her? She had nothing to her name; her father was just the elder of their village. Aside from that, she was just a regular girl. 

“Ah!” She clutched her chest frantically, waiting for the end to come.

The bushes began to rustle, and Christine mustered all her strength to fight back with all her might. 

What appeared from the bushes was far from human. Blue scales and reptilian eyes were the first things that caught her attention. 

“… A demon?”

A brief silence engulfed them before Christine let out a laugh, and then another one, until she burst into a maniacal laughter. How viciously cruel life could be. 

The demon did not react. It just stared at her as someone would stare at a strange animal. 

Christine didn't care; it seems fate had decided to abandon her anyway. “Alright then, you win. If I have to choose between a demon and those disgusting monsters, I’d rather it be a demon.” She finally spoke in a delirious tone.

“Monsters?” The demon repeated curiously, taking a step close to where Christine lay.

The human woman didn’t flinch. Instead, she let out a sigh and tried to hoist herself against a tree. Her vision had already become hazy and disoriented. Christine didn’t even register if she said anything else before her vision became black.

***

The burning pain in her body woke her up from her slumber. Like an annoying bug that was buzzing very loudly during the summer nights. The greenery from Mother Nature was replaced by a dark ceiling and a shoddy, yet comfy, bedding supporting her body. Slowly, Christine tried to sit up. Her arms protested with a painful, burning sensation, but she had to confirm her location. 

She looked around the room; it wasn’t as small as she imagined, and for being rundown, it was surprisingly clean and neat. As she rested her hands on her lap, she found several wrappings of bandages around her arms. Had she become a prisoner to the demon? 

“You’re awake.”

Christine flinched and immediately looked up at the demon. She was holding a bowl of water in one hand and a towel in the other.

The human girl scooted to the far end of the bed, and her breathing began to speed up again. She grabbed the nearest thing she could find–a stool leg–and pointed it at the demon.

The demon snorted. “You won’t do anything with that,” she said pointedly, setting down the bowl and towel.

Christine’s eyes flashed in shock, and her mouth fell open. “Y-you can talk?”

The demon scrunched her snout. “Don’t tell me I’m the first demon you’ve seen.”

Christine’s cheek flushed red, but she quickly shook the embarrassment away. “Seen, yes, but not heard. They were too busy attacking the land,” she snapped.

“Fair point.”

The demon approached her, and Christine held up the stool leg again. “Don’t come any closer!”

“How do you feel?”

“...What?”

“Are you hurt anywhere? Do you feel hungry?”

Taken aback, Christine gaped, her mouth opened and closed a few times before she finally pressed her lips firmly shut. “I’m a bit tired…but I’m not hurt.”

“That’s good. I brought this bowl so you can wash your face. You’re covered in dirt.” The demon left after that.

Christine could only stare in astonishment. “Hey!” She scrambled out of bed, still holding the stool leg, and her mind swirled with questions and confusion. This was far from how she heard demons behaved.

“Why are you helping me?” she demanded. “Aren’t you going to kill me?”

“Do you want me to kill you, human?” The demon whirled around and loomed over her, and Christine stumbled backwards. 

“No,” she said automatically. 

The demon huffed. “Why do you assume I’m going to kill you then?”

“I don’t know…so you can eat me?”

The demon curled her lip in distaste. “I’m not going to eat you,” she said reproachfully. “Humans don’t taste good, and us demons have no need for food.”

“Oh. Good then. Wait!” Christine pointed the stool leg at her again. “How do you know what humans taste like?”

The demon merely gave a toothy grin in response, revealing rows of serrated teeth. She easily plucked the stool leg from Christine’s grasp. “You seem much more energetic. Perhaps rest was all you needed. But if you want food, I have some in the other room. You have to wash up first, though.”

This was all too bizarre, but Christine felt her stomach rumble at the mention of food. She suddenly felt her head spin, her exhaustion catching up to her all at once, and she swayed.

Strong arms caught her before she fell, the rough feeling of scales scraping against her skin. “Hmm, maybe not so energetic after all,” she heard in a slightly muffled tone through the ringing in her ears. “Back to bed with you, then.”

Christine was out before her head hit the pillow.

***

The days passed, and the demon didn’t kill her. Instead, Christine learned her name - Nilah - and gave her own a few more days after that. 

They talked. Christine never knew a demon was capable of speech, much less complex thoughts. All this time, she’d thought they were merely beasts. But Nilah was so much more intelligent than any other being she’d met before, and capable of some humor, too. Christine found herself laughing far more than expected. While coming over as pretty blunt and guarded as a first impression, Nilah had a surprisingly gentle and caring side to her and was sometimes clumsy when it came to the more domestic aspects.

They shared stories about themselves. Christine talked about her family and her wish to reunite with them someday, while Nilah talked about her comrades. It seemed she hadn’t done much of any actual ravaging; instead, her troops had been ordered to merely be stationed as backup and patrol the area. It was a strange conflict, feeling camaraderie for someone who invaded her land. 

But she felt safer with this demon than she ever would again with another human. Aside from her own family, she wasn’t sure she could ever trust humans again. If she were to find a friend, it might as well be a demon.  

She wasn’t sure when she started to feel affection for this being. She didn’t recognize it within herself at first. After all, she always thought she’d fall for a man, and a human one at that, and Nilah was just a good friend of hers.

She might have called it a lapse of weakness back then. The voice of her father, screaming for her to run. His grief-stricken eyes as she ran as fast as she could, and the loud yells of their ambushers. They had never lefts her. Always waiting in the darkest corners of her mind. Only to strike when her guard was down, whenever she slept. 

She always cried out for her father, for her sister, her mother, or even her missing brother-in-law. But for some reason that night…

She called out to Nilah. 

And she came in just seconds after Christine screamed. She was there when she woke up. Terrified by the nightmares that plagued her. She was there when she burst into tears. Apologising for leaving everyone, for not helping, for not fighting for being such a despicable human being, for her weakness. 

Nilah didn’t say anything. She just held her until the woman was done crying, until her tears finally dried up. 

She stayed with her the entire night.

It was then that Christine began to notice the subtle differences; how her face began to flush when Nilah’s gaze was on her. How Nilah’s laugh made her heart beat faster, and how beautiful her scales shone under the moonlight.

Nilah taught her how to defend herself and skills like picking locks. In return, Christine taught her how to wear clothes and cook more than just meat over a fire. During the day, they’d do simple chores and spend the day talking with each other.

At night, they’d lie in each other’s arms in silence and bask in each other’s presence.

“If something ever happens, I want you to live,” Nilah had said to her once. “Promise me. No matter what, I want you to live.”

Christine had promised then. But she knew by that point whose life she valued more.

So when they were discovered by human soldiers and the time inevitably came to choose between her own safety or Nilah’s, she didn’t think twice.

Heretic! They screamed at her as they dragged her away in chains. She lies with demons!

Well, they weren’t wrong.

She didn’t mind when they beat her and threatened to kill her. Her only thought was of Nilah and the hope that she was safe. She closed her eyes and waited for the end.

But instead, she found herself in an unfamiliar room of an unfamiliar house, with jewellery and clothing she’d never imagine to wear. The manor of the Flavianus family. A noble family from Thracia. Every peasant from the Central Continent had at least heard of that name once in their lives. But she didn’t understand how the lord had become interested in her. She hadn’t recalled visiting Thacia before. Yet something in the back of her mind irked her. 

Nevertheless, the shameless, nearly middle-aged bastard fancied her and planned to make her his wife. That was the first time Christine wanted to kill herself. Better dead than a fate worse than death.

But she thought of Nilah, and her promise. If there was even a chance of escape…

And so she lived.

***

The evening after Lord Flavianus’s return, Christine lay in bed, her bandaged hand throbbing, thinking of how to escape.

The door was never an option, she realized that now; even if she had managed to get the lock open, the guards outside that she hadn’t realized were there at first would have immediately stopped her. She couldn’t climb out the window; it was a sheer drop three stories down onto the stone pathway, and after one of her earlier attempts to use dresses as a rope to climb down, the servants began to bring a dress each day, while taking the older ones with them. There were no secret entrances to or from the room. Goodness knows she’d checked. 

Perhaps if she were ever let out of the room…but Lord Flavianus had made it clear she was to never leave again, perhaps for the rest of her life.

Was this to be her end?

Just as she was thinking that, she heard a commotion outside. Shouting and clanging. Curious, she went to the window and opened it.

A large crowd had gathered at the gates below, many wielding torches. Their shouts were full of anger, and a few of them threw stones. 

What in the world…?

At that moment, she heard her door unlock, and she whirled around. Lord Flavianus strode in, looking grim. As soon as he saw Christine, he went for her and grabbed her by the hand. Christine winced as her cut spiked with pain, but she refused to make a sound. 

“There’s been a change of plans, little dove, we’re going on a trip.” Lord Flavianus started to drag her out of the room. Christine resisted at first, then realized: this could be her chance. She obediently went along, while appearing to be resisting, if only on a superficial level, hoping it wouldn’t make her look suspicious.

Lord Flavianus kept her close to his side as they hurried along the darkened hallway. Christine could hear hurried footsteps and slamming doors all around her, and even the occasional shriek. Lord Flavianus never stopped once, striding along with a frenzied look in his eye.

“Think they can run me out of my own home,” he muttered. “I’ll take you with me, they can’t have you! Fools, the lot of them…”

A great crash suddenly came from behind them, and they looked sharply to see a figure rolling on the floor, shaking glass from their cloak. 

“Guards!” Lord Flavianus shrieked, and the guards rushed at the figure. The intruder suddenly drew a huge weapon, a great-hammer, and easily fended off the guards’ attacks. 

Christine found herself being dragged once again, this time down some stairs. The guards are gone…

She wasn’t going to get another chance. She suddenly threw herself bodily into Lord Flavianus, and they tumbled down the stairs. 

Christine groaned when she finally came to a stop, feeling the ache in her body well instantly. But she pushed herself to her feet and began to limp away. 

She got as far as the middle of the foyer. 

She was suddenly grabbed by the middle and flung back. Lord Flavinaus, blood dripping from his head, loomed over her with a wild look of fury.

“You dare defy me?!” he screamed. “You?!”

He lunged for her, and Christine clawed to get away. She kicked and punched, using every lesson she’d ever learned from Nilah, and managed to throw him off of her. She scrambled to her feet and ran, only to slam into another body. An armored soldier.

That person grabbed her arm, and she struggled in their grip. “Let me go, let me go!” she shrieked.

“Christine?”

She stilled. She knew that voice. This strong grip, the silhouette of the one holding her was…

“Nilah?” she whispered.

She was suddenly swept into a powerful hug, and she instantly slumped in that embrace. This scent. This warmth. She knew this feeling. She thought she’d never feel it again. Her eyes began to water as she finally felt the freedom she had been fighting for in her grasp.

“I found you,” Nilah said, trembling.

“You’re here? But, no, you can’t be! They’ll capture you!” 

“Easy, easy, hush. Do not fret. I’m here with allies; they were able to disguise me.”

Christine stepped away. It certainly felt like Nilah, but her appearance was clearly that of one of the guards. “How…?”

“I cannot explain now. What matters is we have to get you out of here.”

“Nilah?” The cloaked figure from before suddenly appeared. How strange, she sounded like a young woman… “We’re all wrapped up here. Is that her?”

“Yes.” Nilah’s features weren’t clear in the darkness, but Christine knew she was smiling. “This is Christine.”

The figure lowered her hood. Some light fell on her face, revealing youthful, kind features. “Hello, Christine. We’ve been looking for you. I’m glad you’re safe.”

“Thank you for rescuing me,” Christine replied. “What are you going to do with…?” She looked over at Lord Flavianus, who seemed to be trying to crawl away.

Suddenly, another of the guards was there, and Christine tensed. Lord Flavianus threw himself at the guard, using him to pull himself up. “There you are, you ungrateful lout! What kept you?! Go! Kill them immediately!” He pointed at Christine.

The guard suddenly slammed the butt of his sword into Lord Flavianus’s stomach, and he collapsed again. Christine flinched. “What…?”

“Easy, Farfarello, we don’t want to kill him,” the woman on the stairs said.

“Hmm. You are certain it is necessary to keep him alive? We found much already with the papers in his study.”

“We will need a witness. He has much to tell us back in Saint Aire. Isn’t that right, Lord Flavianus?”

“You’re dead, all of you are dead for even touching me! I won’t say a word! You won’t be taking me anywhere, except to your own execution!” Flavianus spat.

“Wait!” Christine left Nilah’s hold to go to the foot of the stairs. She looked pleadingly at the woman. “You can’t take him anywhere until he tells me where my father is!”

The woman stiffened. “That’s…”

“Christine,” Nilah spoke softly, reaching for her arm. Just from her tone alone, a pit of dread grew in Christine’s stomach.

“No…don’t tell me…”

She took her hand, placing a tiny object in it, and gently closed it. “I’m so sorry,” Nilah said.

Christine’s hand trembled as she unclutched her fist. Her eyes teared up as she saw the dearest memory and gift left to her by her parents: the ring. “No!” Christine shrieked. “He told me…Flavianus swore he said he’d keep him alive! He said he’d bring him to me if I…if I…!”

“No doubt a lie to keep you in line,” the woman said, not unkindly. “I believe it was his men who led the attack on your village.”

Christine let out a wail, Nilah being the only thing holding her up. In her sight, Flavianus was still writhing on the floor. Her vision went red.

“You want to hear my voice?!” Christine flung herself at him. She drew back her fist and landed it squarely on his cheek, and he let out a cry. “You want my touch?!”

She beat every part of him that she could reach, kicked him savagely, and when he curled up, went to stomp down on his most vulnerable area, but was pulled back by the woman, who had a surprisingly strong grip. Christine screamed with rage, cursed at him, she wanted to beat him until he was dead, she wanted to kill him, she wanted…

“Why are you stopping her?” Nilah asked sharply. “She should be allowed her revenge.”

“As much as I agree, we need him,” the woman replied. Nilah stepped over when it became clear Christine would not calm down. Christine broke into tears as soon as Nilah took her in her arms once again.

The woman drew herself up. “Lord Aprus Flavianus, I, Crestia Bell, hereby arrest you on the authority of the Church and General Heather Lumark on suspicions of corruption, murder and abduction. You will be extradited to Saint Aire for questioning, your possessions seized and searched, and your compatriots apprehended.”

Flavianus could only wheeze on the floor. The woman, Crestia Bell, lit a spell with her hand, and he slumped, unconscious.

“What now?” the guard, Farfarello, asked.

“I will take him,” Crestia Bell answered. “As for these two…”

Nilah looked down at Christine, still sobbing. “Christine,” she said gently. “All hope is not lost. Your sister and mother may still live yet. We should find them, like you always wanted.”

Slowly, Christine tried to pull herself together. She nodded, though she couldn’t yet speak.

Nilah looked at the others. “I will take her back with me. Back home.”

Crestia Bell nodded. “I will meet you there in two hour's time. Go back the way you came in. I will go out the front to draw the crowd.” 

She picked up the body of Flavianus and went for the grand doors in the middle of the foyer. Nilah put an arm around Christine and guided her down the hall. 

Once again, Christine was being ushered somewhere by someone…but this time she went willingly, gratefully, saddened at what had transpired but happy in the knowledge that she was finally safe. She could think of nothing else but the one who was taking her…

“Nilah, I kept my promise,” Christine said suddenly. “It was so hard…But I knew I couldn’t die. Not until you found me.”

Nilah’s grip tightened. “Thank you, Christine. Thank you.”

***

It was some time after Christine and Nilah made it back to the shack that was their home that Crestia Bell appeared, apparently having known how to find the place. By that point, whatever magic disguising Nilah’s appearance had long worn off, which Christine was grateful for. She’d missed her lover’s usual frame.

With Crestia Bell was another demon, a winged, emaciated figure with dark, mottled skin and wickedly long talons. This must be the other disguised guard, Farfarello.

“I’m glad to see you’re both unhurt,” Crestia Bell said, smiling.

“What happened to Flavianus?” Nilah asked.

“Albert will be taking him along with the documents to Saint Aire. He will prove a valuable resource in our mission.”

“What mission is that?” Christine couldn’t help but inquire.

Crestia Bell gave a smile. “It may sound like a dream…but we seek peace between humans and demonkind. A lasting peace, where neither side hurts the other, or forces them into submission.”

She gave a thoughtful look to the pair. “I wonder…your relationship is highly unique. It may be a spark of hope for us, a sign that we are on the right path.”

“Peace…between humans and demons,” Nilah murmured. She sounded sceptical.

“If it is possible…I would fight for it,” Christine said, laying a hand on her arm.

“For now, we must continue on. Our journey takes us southward.”

“Is there anything we can do to help? Anything at all? I must repay you for rescuing me today,” Christine said.

Crestia Bell shook her head. “Unless you can tell us of the goings on in El Raaka or the Bottomless Pit, I’m afraid that–”

“The Bottomless Pit?” Nilah stiffened beside Christine.

“You know of it?” Crestia Bell asked sharply.

“Only rumors. I have not been there myself.”

“So you don’t know where it is?”

“I do. It’s on the Southern Continent, towards the Eastern tip. I know of a comrade who escaped from there.”

“Who? Can we speak with him?”

Nilah shook her head. “He…later succumbed to his wounds.”

Crestia Bell frowned in disappointment. “Still…a location is something. It’s more than we’ve had so far.”

She raised her head, determination in her eyes. “I apologize, but we must impose upon you a little longer. Please, tell us everything you know about the Bottomless Pit.”